To Tame a Wild Mustang

To Tame a Wild Mustang Kate is hardly an average gal in the old west. She dresses in man's trousers, speaks Hupa indian, and pursues animal medicine—a male vocation. Why should it surprise her to find herself in a shocking, unconventional relationship with two dropdead sexy cowboys? William is trying to save his failing ranch by taming wild mustangs with native Indian methods to keep things running while he rebuilds his cattle herd. Jack is the muscled ranch hand who has stuck by William through thick and thin—and stirs something inside of William that he’s never felt for a man. Does Kate, the wild beauty who has lassoed their hearts, have room in hers for them both? And can their love survive a lynch mob determined to see Kate and William hung for a crime they didn't commit? Genre: Historical, Ménage a Trois/Quatre, Western/Cowboys Length: 73,094 words

TO TAME A WILD MUSTANG

J. Rose Allister

MENAGE AMOUR

Siren Publishing, Inc. www.SirenPublishing.com

ABOUT THE E-BOOK YOU HAVE PURCHASED: Your non-refundable purchase of this e-book allows you to only ONE LEGAL copy for your own personal reading on your own personal computer or device. You do not have resell or distribution rights without the prior written permission of both the publisher and the copyright owner of this book. This book cannot be copied in any format, sold, or otherwise transferred from your computer to another through upload to a file sharing peer to peer program, for free or for a fee, or as a prize in any contest. Such action is illegal and in violation of the U.S. Copyright Law. Distribution of this e-book, in whole or in part, online, offline, in print or in any way or any other method currently known or yet to be invented, is forbidden. If you do not want this book anymore, you must delete it from your computer. WARNING: The unauthorized reproduction or distribution of this copyrighted work is illegal. Criminal copyright infringement, including infringement without monetary gain, is investigated by the FBI and is punishable by up to 5 years in federal prison and a fine of $250,000. If you find a Siren-BookStrand e-book being sold or shared illegally, please let us know at [email protected]

A SIREN PUBLISHING BOOK IMPRINT: Ménage Amour

TO TAME A WILD MUSTANG Copyright © 2011 by J. Rose Allister E-book ISBN: 1-61034-451-0 First E-book Publication: April 2011 Cover design by Jinger Heaston All cover art and logo copyright © 2011 by Siren Publishing, Inc. ALL RIGHTS RESERVED: This literary work may not be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, including electronic or photographic reproduction, in whole or in part, without express written permission. All characters and events in this book are fictitious. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead is strictly coincidental.

PUBLISHER Siren Publishing, Inc. www.SirenPublishing.com

Letter to Readers Dear Readers, If you have purchased this copy of To Tame a Wild Mustang by J. Rose Allister from BookStrand.com or its official distributors, thank you. Also, thank you for not sharing your copy of this book.

Regarding E-book Piracy This book is copyrighted intellectual property. No other individual or group has resale rights, auction rights, membership rights, sharing rights, or any kind of rights to sell or to give away a copy of this book. The author and the publisher work very hard to bring our paying readers high-quality reading entertainment. This is J. Rose Allister’s livelihood. It’s fair and simple. Please respect Ms. Allister’s right to earn a living from her work. Amanda Hilton, Publisher www.SirenPublishing.com www.BookStrand.com

DEDICATION For all of you who find romance, excitement, and fantasy in tales of the wild West. Special thanks to my husband Mike for his awesome information on the old West, and for putting antique spurs up on display in front of my writing area to provide inspiration while I wrote this.

TO TAME A WILD MUSTANG J. ROSE ALLISTER Copyright © 2011

Chapter One Katie Rose ran faster than she had ever run in her life, but it wasn’t fast enough. Her pulse pounded in her ears in time to the sound of her heels digging into hard earth. Each boot slap sent clouds of dust up around her, and with fleeting regret, she wished she were barefoot. She could run faster without shoes, but she hadn’t time to sit down and deal with her battered old lace-ups now. Trickles of sweat burned eyes already stinging with tears, but her hands were too busy holding her skirts up to wipe them on her sleeve. She was too intent on freeing herself from the sound growing closer behind her. Despite her mounting panic, a smile twisted the corners of her mouth when she spied a familiar copse of trees to her right. The vegetation wouldn’t stop her pursuer, but it would slow his horse down. Even better, the landmark meant town was just a short ways off. Without warning, Katie Rose zigzagged toward the brush, a darting motion that had kept her out of the drunken cowboy’s foulbreathed reach and had earned her the nickname Lizard as a child. She veered off dry prairie and plunged into the anomalous patch of green. She could see the far side of the grove almost as soon as she’d entered it, ignoring the slap of branches and the tug of stinging nettles on her skirts as she ran straight ahead. If she could reach the town of

To Tame a Wild Mustang

9

Tanner’s Grove, no doubt the ill-mannered wretch on her heels would think twice about this indecent sport and go soak his head in the saloon. With any luck, he’d trip over his rusty spurs and land facefirst in a nasty old spittoon. Her skirt caught in the brambles of some scrub brush near the edge of the little grove and held her fast. She sucked in a breath. “Oh, bats.” The sound of approaching hooves prompted her to tug harder on her worn blue frock, only half-caring when she heard the fabric tear. Then she was free and back on the run, emerging from the trees at a frantic pace. Then, the entire scene turned upside down in a heartstopping moment. The hooves she hadn’t realized were now coming from the front reared before her. Katie Rose shrieked and tried one of her trademark lizard-dart moves to avoid being trampled, but instead fell square on her backside and hands. The man on horseback swore and reined his mount hard to the side, and was thrown off hard enough to leave her line of vision entirely. The poor horse stumbled, and with a pitiful whinny, fell in on its flank in a great cloud of dust. Katie Rose stared in shock, sharp, rapid breaths stabbing her lungs while she thought of how close she’d come to being crushed beneath the animal. The stallion tried to get up, but couldn’t. She pushed herself over to him and stroked its smooth brown coat. Its own breath was as labored as hers, and she clucked softly and murmured encouragement when he tried yet again to get to his feet. “That’s it, boy,” she said. “Come on.” Realization hit as her hand stroked over the white splotches marking the animal’s flank and hindquarters. The horse her drunken pursuer was riding wasn’t a Calico. It bore no spots at all. This wasn’t the animal that had been racing after her. Meaning its rider likely wasn’t the man who’d been chasing her, either. A groan a short distance ahead cut off the rest of that thought. She gasped and whipped her head around to see a man lying flat on his

10

J. Rose Allister

back a short ways off. His hat had landed a few feet away, revealing tousled blond hair, not the greasy auburn locks of the menace she’d been fleeing. “Heavens,” she said, getting to her feet and pushing her bonnet back to fall behind her shoulders. Although afraid to find the man mangled and dying, she hurried to his side. “I’m sorry, Mister. Are you all right?” He didn’t answer, but squinted hard into the sun as if trying to see her through the glare. She stepped forward to block the early afternoon sun with her shadow. The cowboy on the ground was definitely not a nasty, grizzled troublemaker. He was only four or five years older than she was, and quite handsome besides. Grass-green eyes blinked rapidly, as if trying to regain their focus. The tan of his skin highlighted corn silk hair all the more. Sharp, angled features outlined a rugged attractiveness that probably afflicted many young women with a case of the vapors. “I can fetch the doc from town,” she said. He pushed himself up on his elbows. “I don’t need no doctorin’.” His scrutiny of her features was harsh enough for her to reach a hand toward her face. She rarely thought about things like dirt smudges and mussed hair, but something in his gaze made her aware of how unmannered she must look. She tucked long strands of brown behind her ear, hair that had escaped the braid she’d hastily fashioned that morning. Then she brushed dirt from the back of her faded calico skirt. “Is anythin’ broken?” He glared and sat upright. He moaned, his hand flying to his lower back. “Yeah, somethin’s broke.” Her eyes flew wide. “What?” He grimaced, but got to his feet. “My good humor and patience.” He fingered a rip on the sleeve of his brown checked shirt, and then looked around the ground. She grabbed his hat and held it out before he had a chance to make a move for it. He took it and added,

To Tame a Wild Mustang

11

“You shouldn’t be playin’ around by a main road to town. You could have been killed.” She scowled and used her best imitation of her friend Elspeth’s voice. The girl’s folks raised her up to talk right and proper, and she’d been trying to teach Katie. “I weren’t, I mean, I wasn’t playing. Someone’s chasing me.” He snorted. “That so? Don’t see no one but you.” A glance around showed the stranger was right. There was no sign of the man who’d been after her. “He must have turned back when he saw you.” The cowboy dusted off his hat and fitted it back on his head. “Still, children oughta know better than to run around without lookin’ where they’re goin’.” She lifted her chin. “I’m not a child.” His brow arched in challenge. “Beg pardon, Miss, but you seem a bit closer to hay than grass to me.” Heat flooded into her cheeks. “I’m sixteen, already past marrying age. And it might interest you to know the man who was chasing me had decided to do something rather improper about it.” His eyes widened a bit, and she fought the urge to slap a hand over her mouth for letting such brazen words fly out. True, the whiskey-breathed man had said far worse things. Things he wanted from her that no decent stranger had any right to say to a girl. Why, he made her drop her best fishing pole right into the creek and take off running before he could make good on any of them. He opened his mouth to reply, but then his eyes shifted over her shoulder to the horse behind her. He all but pushed her aside and raced with a slight limp to the animal still struggling to get upright. “Sunrise! There, now, boy.” The man cooed softly as he squatted beside the stallion. He ran his hands over the horse’s body, stopping with a muttered curse when he reached a front fetlock. “What’s wrong?” she said.

12

J. Rose Allister

The man didn’t answer. He pulled his hat off and cradled his forehead in one hand. Then he hurled the Stetson down hard on the dirt and rose to pace back and forth. She came alongside him, an ugly sensation creeping through her abdomen. “What’s the matter with your horse?” “His leg’s broke.” The words spit out like an accusation, and he whirled on her. “My only horse’s leg is broke.” Guilt pierced her chest. “Are you sure? Maybe it’s not that bad.” “An ace-high paint, gone up the flume. Damn it.” He reached for the holster slung low on his hip and pulled out a pistol. Her mouth dropped open. “You’re not going to kill it?” “What else?” He thumbed the hammer. “A horse ain’t no good with a broke fetlock.” She fisted her hips. “People aren’t much use for a spell when they got a broken leg, either. But you don’t see them getting shot for it.” “People can hop around on crutches.” “Let me just get the doc. Maybe he can help.” “Ain’t no hoss docs in Tanner’s Grove.” “I mean our doc. He knows a good deal more about people, true. But he takes care of animals.” “Then he’ll know why this is the only thing to do.” He started to cock back the hammer, but Katie Rose stepped between him and the horse. “Please, Mister. Don’t.” He re-holstered his firearm while his green eyes bored into her. “My name’s William.” She shot him a quizzical look at the change in topic. “Figure with you intent on gettin’ between a bullet and my horse, introductions are in order.” “I’m Katie Rose.” He tipped a hand to his head in reply. She folded her arms. “And I’m not moving until you say you’ll let me get help.” He nodded to the horse. “Old Sunrise here is my property, Miss Katie. I have a right to handle my business as I see fit.”

To Tame a Wild Mustang

13

“Not if it robs you of your only ride on my account,” she said. “It’s my fault your stallion is lying there waiting for a bullet, even if I were being chased by a soak full as a tick with whiskey. I owe it to you and Sunrise to try and help.” His brow shot up. “Does your ma know you talk like that, especially to strange men?” Her eyes widened a moment at the lapse in her attempt to talk proper, but she shrugged. “I’m just saying what’s true. And I don’t have a ma. Pa raised me from the time I was seven.” She shifted her stance and rolled her eyes. “I know a thing or two about hard living, but I figure most of us out here do. No sense making it worse for you by leaving you without a horse.” The stubborn pounding of her heart did an odd little skip at the crooked grin that slid up one side of his face. Merciful Lord. She’d never been one to notice which fellows cut a swell figure, not like the Elspeth and other silly girls at the schoolhouse who did little aside from giggle over boys. Surely she wasn’t about to swoon over a dusty cowpoke who’d called her a child? “I appreciate the offer,” he said. “But truth is there ain’t nothin’ you can do.” “Maybe someone in town can.” He shook his head, but she cut off his reply. “Please, just wait here with Sunrise and I’ll find help.” “How would I even get him to town like this?” She thought about it. “Haul him on a wagon. Maybe you can board him in Tanner’s Grove until he mends.” William cocked his head. “And I suppose you’ll heft him up onto a buckboard? Horse weighs near half a ton.” “If we had enough help, we could do it.” She pulled her bonnet back up onto her head. “Just wait here and I’ll be back before you know it.” He stared at her for a long moment. Then he sighed. “Best you up stakes and git, then.” She broke into a grin. “Thanks. Don’t go nowhere.”

14

J. Rose Allister

Without another word she ran off, and it was only when the first buildings in Tanner’s Grove were within sharp focus that she thought hard about the odd look on William’s face when he sent her away. She was slowing her pace to turn around when she heard the gunshot go off behind her. Katie Rose sucked in an agonized breath. “No.” She swiveled to see William’s small, shadowy profile standing over the horse in the distance. Her legs folded beneath her and she sank to the dirt, still staring at the scene that had been entirely her fault. Tears rose, and her body quivered with the effort to hold back. Then for the first time in years, Katie Rose gave up trying to keep the sobs pent up inside of her.

To Tame a Wild Mustang

15

Chapter Two Five years later “Well, that’s the last of it.” William Tyler tugged off his battered elk skin gloves and surveyed his work. Two years and a good deal of money had gone into this conversion, one the local menfolk had scoffed at him for in light of the ranch’s financial status. Uncle Jed had laid perfectly good devil’s rope fencing at the height of the ranch’s modest success, but the style of barb preferred in 1872 came with a big disadvantage. The extra long points on the fencing injured livestock. Injured livestock soon became sick livestock, both of which drew predators. Jed found this out the hard way—and that predators weren’t the only dangers that could best his fence work. There had been raiding parties, the last of which had taken a good large portion of the line and Jed Tyler’s life. The sun had dropped low enough to peek under the brim of his Stetson by the time William had reloaded the wagon and hopped on, setting his boot heels on the buckboard and clucking to Raven when a tug on the reins failed to set the horse in motion. The black stallion tossed his head and stamped its feet, resisting the journey back. “Git on up, now,” William said. Another cluck and firm tug finally got a response, and the cowboy shook his head while they trotted back toward the stables. Raven had never taken well to pulling a buckboard, stubborn beast that he was. William much preferred a good mare as a riding animal these days,

16

J. Rose Allister

but he had little choice in the matter. Windstorm had taken lame again that morning. Late afternoon dragged, lengthening shadows out in front of the wagon. William took in the surroundings as they went. Tumbleweed rested against a section of fence, and out here midsummer dust replaced much of the grass. Things were greener up near the corral, where he’d had to restrict his two dozen head while repairs on the fencing were underway. None of that captured his attention, however. His eye was drawn to the open range just beyond his fence line, where a mesmerizing display was underway. Catapult, the nickname he’d given to the largest wild mustang he’d ever seen, was fighting off a white stallion intent on the band of mares comprising Catapult’s personal harem. The horses reared and crashed, their manes and tails flying while the males battled for the right to mate. Catapult’s shiny chestnut coat rippled with flexing muscle, and he twisted his powerful body to deliver a sharp kick to the other stallion’s flank. In a flash he was back around, half mounting the beast and sinking teeth into the gristle of its neck. The challenge was soon over, and the bested animal retreated back to the fold of bachelor stallions, no closer to answering the call of reproduction but likely a good deal wiser for the effort. The horses passed his line of sight, and he focused on the ranch up ahead. William had been bequeathed this ranch after Jed’s death, a property that was already half laid to ruin with most of the hired hands let go before the raid. With the main house and inferior cattle fencing about the only things still intact, getting things in order was no easy matter. He’d heard more than one cowboy accuse him of being all hat and no cattle for worrying about fencing at a time like this. Let ’em shoot bull. The last thing William wanted was his few remaining cattle injured and picked off. So he’d single-handedly replaced the fence with new, shorter-barbed devil’s rope, a task he was grateful to call complete. Now he could get back and see to a couple other tasks before the sun drew a curtain on the day. He

To Tame a Wild Mustang

17

wanted to check on Windstorm’s leg and on his other mare, Misty, as well. The latter was ready to foal any time now, thanks to Raven not long after he’d been acquired from the range. As if the thought of a tornado brought the storm, William saw dust rising near the corral. The hooves of his hired hand’s mount were in a hurry. William sped his wagon up to meet Jack Stone, who reined his horse up beside him. “Is it Misty?” William asked. “Definitely time,” Jack said, but the look in his fiery brown eyes soured in William’s stomach. “At least we have daylight to our advantage. So what’s that look for?” Jack pulled his hat off to wipe sweat off a dirty brow that his dark hair was plastered to before spitting in the dirt. “Somethin’s not right. She’s been at it too long, fer one thing.” “How long?” “Sac’s been pokin’ out near an hour, not gettin’ much farther.” William swore. “You should have gotten me sooner.” Jack shrugged powerful shoulders. “Mares don’t tend to appreciate company for foalin’, especially ones that weren’t hand raised from birth.” “I wager they don’t appreciate dyin’ in foal, neither,” Will said. “Let’s go.” “Heard tell of a new hoss doc nearby,” Jack added as they started off. “Want I should fetch him?” William eyed the man and then nodded. “Wouldn’t hurt none. I trust your instincts.” Jack was off in a flash, and William pressed on to the ranch. Once he was back at the stable and had unhitched the wagon, he wasted no time hustling to the stall where his red mare was pacing and grunting softly. Sure enough, a sac bulged from beneath her tail. Within the membrane he could see what appeared to be a front fetlock, normal for a foaling. But the time Jack said this was taking was not.

18

J. Rose Allister

“There, girl,” he crooned, clucking to her softly. Far from reassuring her, she let out an agitated whinny and swiveled around to face him. “It’s okay, Mist,” he said. “You’re okay. It’s just me.” He made no move to enter the stall, but held his hand over the gate for her and waited. She stepped forward as if she wanted to push her snout into his palm, then tossed her head and circled around, looking back toward her flank. She flopped down on the straw with her rear visible to him. She straightened her legs and pushed, and he saw the sac begin to elongate. Perhaps things were going well after all. One hoof, then two became evident through the sac. She strained harder, and a third foot poked out. Then all three retreated a bit. William frowned. Three hooves and no snout was not a normal presentation for a foal, which might well be why the mare was having such a rough time. He watched for a while as Misty rolled back and forth, then got up to pace her stall before dropping again. Her coat glistened with a sheen of sweat that was quickly coated with bits of straw when she turned over again. She wouldn’t like it one bit, but someone was going to have to intervene. Probably one of the legs was bent wrong, and delaying the birth could cost him both the mother and foal. He was rolling up his sleeves when he heard the scuffling of approaching boot steps. William turned and frowned at the stranger beside his hired hand. “Who’s this?” William asked. “Doc Marsh,” Jack said. “The one I told you about.” “Not Doc Marsh, really,” the woman said. “I got training, but I’m not a licensed vet.” “I’d be plum shocked to hear otherwise,” William said, walking closer. “I didn’t think they let women into animal college.” The bluest eyes he’d ever seen flashed with a dangerous fire. “Oh bosh,” she said, hands settling on nicely rounded hips. “They’d have

To Tame a Wild Mustang

19

let me in, don’t you doubt that. I just got myself into a bit of a spot on the way to formal education.” Not-doc Marsh was quite the looker, and he saw Jack’s eyes taking in her attributes appreciatively as well. Her delicate features seemed a stark contrast to a fiery tongue. She wore her shiny coffeebrown hair pulled back into a plaited bun that might have been prim and neat that morning, but now was dotted with runaway strands. Several curled attractively around her determined cobalt blue eyes, curls he had a sudden urge to tuck back. She wore a pleated riding blouse that fitted round, yet slim curves, and a tan split skirt a few of the bolder women up in the city were wearing these days. William didn’t care for them much. The splits were more like men’s trousers than ladies’ proper attire, and he much preferred a woman’s skirts being open to the imagination underneath. Then again, these garments were made for practicality, not sexual appeal. “Thank you for comin’ so quick, Miss Marsh,” he said. “Hardly had a choice, what with Mr. Stone ridin’ like wildfire.” She pushed past him and peered into the stall. “She’s well along in the labor, all right.” “Foal’s not settin’ right.” The woman frowned. “So I see.” She turned to Jack, who had wandered up behind them. “I could use some towels and coffee.” Jack’s gaze flicked in question to the snorting mare, then back to the woman. “Coffee, ma’am?” She smiled. “Not for the dam. I was at the Wilson’s all night with sick cattle. ’Fraid I haven’t had much sleep.” He tipped his hat. “Right.” William watched the man depart with a smirk on his face. The man sure seemed eager to do the bidding of a woman doc. Then again, he’d heard the man’s erotic moaning late the previous night as he rubbed out some relief in his room across the hall. Sleep hadn’t come easy for any of them. No doubt they could all use a coffee boost.

20

J. Rose Allister

He turned back to her, and his smile gave way to wide-mouthed shock. “What on the ball of mud are you doin’?” The woman had unfastened her skirt and wiggled it halfway down her thighs. “Relax, Mr. Tyler. I am wearing garments beneath this.” And so she was. A man’s denim trousers hugged every curve of her legs like a second skin. His heart restarted and then pounded hard enough to set his blood on fire. “Miss Marsh, I don’t think you should be doin’ that.” “Don’t get all in a dither,” she said. “I have no intention of getting my good riding skirt filthy while helping your mare foal her young.” A dither? On the contrary. He was far past dither and fast approaching full-on lust. He swallowed and tried to will the already rising cock in his jeans from making itself too obvious. Bold little filly, wasn’t she? Still, there was naive innocence about her actions. He had little doubt that if she knew what he or Jack were really thinking about her, she would tug that skirt back on and make like blazes for home. Oh, the fun the two of them could have taming this wild one. He frowned at the strange thought. He and Jack, both pleasuring the same female? Since when had the idea of sharing a bed like that ever occurred to him? She shrugged out of the skirt and tossed it over one arm, then began unbuttoning her shirtsleeves and rolling the white fabric back to reveal tanned, yet creamy smooth skin. He took off his Stetson and wiped sweat from his brow. When she glanced up at him, her laugh brought a new wave of heat to his face. “The way your eyes are goggling makes it look like I’d just flashed you my ankles.” She tossed her skirt on a hay bale and approached the stall, still rolling her sleeves. Without hesitation she lifted the latch and opened the gate. William snapped out of his shock to intervene. “Misty’s fairly tame,” he said, “but you should know she was born and raised in the wild. I got her from a mustang herd and gentled her myself.”

To Tame a Wild Mustang

21

The doc turned and cocked her head at him. “Not many men do that sort of thing around here.” She gave a slight sneer. “Most cowboys are shooting mustangs since the law passed.” He shrugged. “Folks say the wild herds take too much land and food. But I figure killin’ ’em’s a waste.” She stared at him for another moment, but Misty’s increasing grunts drew her attention back. Without apparent concern for his warning she entered the stall, cooing in soothing tones to the animal. William found himself drawn to the sound of her voice and wasn’t surprised when Misty seemed to calm to the woman’s presence as well. Miss Marsh crouched down by the mare’s backside, though wisely away from the horse’s legs in case Misty got a mind to kick out. She stroked a gentle hand over the animal’s body, still uttering calm words. “I really could use those towels,” she said, then reached down to feel where foal’s feet were again trying to emerge. “I’ll see what’s keepin’ Jack.” He headed off to do just that, but turned back when he heard the odd words she whispered to the mare. “Qat ung?” she asked. “Xhatlewha do niwho:n?” William stiffened. “What did you just say?” She spun around with a gasp. “Nothing. I thought you’d gone.” He walked closer and gripped the stall gate. “Dixwe:di ante:n?” Blue eyes flew wide. “You speak the language of the dining’xine:wh?” He nodded. “I’ve spent some time around the Hupa.” “Hupa gave me some of my animal training.” “Same here. Like you said, not many cowboys tame wild mustangs in these parts.” Her smile in response caused a new twitch behind the fly of his trousers. “And I’ll lay you high stakes none of ’em use my method.” She backed out of the way when the horse stood up again. “Well, that’s quite a coincidence.” She came over to the edge of the stall,

22

J. Rose Allister

keeping an eye on Misty while the mare paced and circled. “How did you fall in with Indian company, if I might ask?” He smiled back. “I saw a small group of braves working a mustang herd near my land. They gentled a pair of stallions enough in a couple hours to ride ’em off bareback. I’d never seen nothin’ like it.” He shrugged and hung the hat in his hand on a hook near the stall door. “Figured I could use a skill like that, so I approached ’em next time I spotted ’em near the herd.” “You weren’t afraid of having an Injun add a red handprint to one of their new horses?” William knew by the teasing glint in her eyes that she was toying with him. A red handprint painted on a native’s horse meant the warrior had killed a man in hand-to-hand combat. “I had little to lose at that point. The ranch was pretty much up the spout when I got it. Thought if I could barter with the Hupa for knowledge on fast horse tamin’, I could turn things around here.” Misty threw her body down again. “And did you?” the doc asked. “Turn things around.” He looked around. “I’m still here. And finally startin’ to rebuild the cattle herd.” He watched the swell of the woman’s ripe buttocks sway back and forth while she returned to kneel by the mare. Maybe pants on women weren’t such a bad deal after all. Damn, was she ever fine. “What about you?” he added. “How did you find the Hupa?” “They found me. Four years ago, I was headed to Chicago to petition for entry into the veterinary college. My stage was robbed on my way to the train station.” She frowned as the foal’s feet protruded more, then retreated back again in response to Misty’s efforts. Miss Marsh took hold of the front feet with both hands, but left her grip slack. “Sorry to hear that,” he said. “Were you hurt?” “I fared better than the rest. I was the sole survivor, something the bandits didn’t realize when they rode off and left me for dead. A band

To Tame a Wild Mustang

23

of Hupa came by and took me in, saw to my care until I was well again.” “And you stayed on to learn from them.” She shook her head with a small laugh. “No, I left at the first opportunity. I spent the next two years up in Redding, studying animal medicine with a veterinarian. Unfortunately, I found it necessary to leave in a hurry before I was finished. On my way back, I decided to return to the Hupa and ask them to fill in some gaps in my training. Stayed for close to two years, then came back here.” “You had to leave Redding in a hurry, but had time to live with the tribe that long?” She shot him a glance. “I left because the vet got some unsavory ideas as to what I should be offering in return for my schooling.” Before he could answer, she bent back over her work. She tugged firmly on the foal’s front legs while Misty bore down. They watched while a third leg again protruded behind the others. After a moment, the woman released her grip and cocked her head. “Huh.” She stuck her hand in the mare and prodded around, then turned to William with a pale expression. “Afraid we got a big problem.” “That’s why we called you here, ma’am.” “This isn’t just a bad presentation, Mr. Tyler. Misty got herself with twins.” “Twins?” Jack said from behind him. The man carried towels, a coffee urn, and a pair of metal mugs—and had found time to wash his face and run a comb through his normally unruly tangle of mink brown hair. “That’s the devil’s luck, Will. Sorry.” William shook his head and turned back to her. “Are you certain?” “I’d bet my dinner there’s two foals here in a race to be the first one out.” The news set William’s teeth on edge. Twins not only meant the foals would not likely survive, but Misty was in trouble as well.

24

J. Rose Allister

“Can you save the mare?” Jack said. “Been a right lot of work, gettin’ her hand-tamed and all.” “Let’s not dig a hole for the young ’uns just yet,” Kate said. “I just want you to be prepared.” She glanced up at the men with a determined expression. “I could use another pair of hands.” Jack moved forward, but William held a hand out. “I’ll do it. You get Raven and the wagon put up.” His eyes flashed, but he nodded. “Already done. I suppose Raven could use a good rubdown.” “Fine. Do it and then stick around, I guess. We might need you.” William rolled up his shirtsleeves and got in the stall. He knelt beside Miss Marsh, and despite his worry for the mare, he felt a keen sense of the woman’s nearness. An almost palpable heat radiated back and forth between them. “Here,” she said. “Take hold of the front legs. When I tell you to, pull firmly, but even on both.” He nodded and waited. Kate leaned over and grasped what was apparently a second foal’s front leg. After a minute she grunted. “Now.” He pulled while she gingerly pushed the other leg back in. Miss Marsh soothed the horse with her velvet voice. Misty snorted and strained, but didn’t get up again. The legs in his hands—still encased in a whitish sac—came forward a good six inches this time. “Good. We’ve got a snout,” she said, and he could see the nose of a foal protruding between its front legs. “Just let me get in on your other side.” Her body brushed his back as she came around, and he felt his skin prickle. Once on his left, she leaned over in front of him and he caught the honeyed citrus scent of her hair. His stomach tightened. “One or two more good pushes and we’ll hopefully have this one out,” she said. He could only nod, torn between his concern for proceedings and the intimate proximity of the woman beside him.

To Tame a Wild Mustang

25

Misty stiffened again. “Pull,” Kate told him, and he complied. For her part, the animal doc thrust a hand inside the mare, stretching the birth opening while pressing back the other foal. The body of the foal in his hands surged out over the straw and onto both of their thighs. “Towels,” she said. William had already slipped out from under the animal and gotten on his feet. “We got one, Jack,” he shouted toward the front stall, where his hired man was rubbing down Raven. “Stillborn?” he called back. William grabbed the towels tossed on a hay bale and started back. “Not sure.” “Live as can be,” she corrected. She hooked a finger inside the birth sac and carefully stripped it from the foal’s head. The animal was slick black just like its sire, and was sticking its snout around in the straw. Kate took a towel from William and rubbed the foal, which Misty had taken no interest in yet. The mare lay on her side, resting. “The pains will stop a spell now,” the woman said while she dried the babe half in her lap. “Hopefully not for long. She has to push the other one out before it drowns. Breeches sometimes start breathing in the sac.” “Second one’s probably dead,” he said. The woman snorted. “Give nature a chance, cowboy. She might just surprise you.” He lifted a brow. “You ever seen a live birth of twin foals?” “Once, actually. I may not have a fancy doctorate seal on my wall, but I’m not exactly a shave tail, Mr. Tyler.” “Call me William.” She gave him a funny look, but he just shrugged. “Figured since we’re up to our elbows together in foalin’, we may as well skip formalities.” There was a curious pause. “I’m Kate.” When his stare raked over her perfectly sculpted face just a bit too long, he saw her lick her lips and swallow. The sight of her tongue

26

J. Rose Allister

running over moist pink lips twisted his gut in a way he hadn’t felt for quite a long time. Misty gave a soft snort, then twitched her tail and straightened her legs. Kate turned away from his gaze toward the mare. “Think she’s ready to go again. Pull this foal out of the way a bit, would you?” William took a towel and gathered the foal gently to push it aside, taking note of the fact that it was a colt. Kate was already feeling around for the other foal’s legs. The second birth couldn’t be delayed any longer than necessary. “Here she goes,” she said. The feet came faster this time, and Will could see that indeed, it was the rear legs, hooves turned up. Concern for mother and babe’s well-being stole the breath from his lungs. Ten minutes later, Misty pushed out a second foal, head last. The doc worked fast and quiet this time, staring with stark concentration while she ripped open the sac and dried the animal’s reddish brown coat with towels. It lay without moving, and William was certain this one was dead. Misty still had not shown the slightest interest in the fact that she’d just birthed two offspring. “How’s it goin’ in there?” Jack asked. William waited for Kate to reply, but she stayed quiet for a few moments. Then she let out a whoop that brought a grin to his face. “It’s a filly,” she said. “And a colt,” William added. “Both alive and breathing,” Kate said, and the two grinned at one another. “Yee-doggies!” Jack said. “Don’t that just beat a pair of aces?” “They are a pair of aces,” Kate said, and they all laughed. “Now we’ll just have to see how they take to the teat.” That comment seemed to prod the mare into realizing she was now a proud mother. She raised her head to look back over her flank and check on her young. With some effort she got up and turned herself around, then began nuzzling and licking her foals.

To Tame a Wild Mustang

27

William helped Kate to her feet, and the pair stood with Jack outside the stall. Both their jeans were stained and wet, with straw stuck on like they’d been tarred and feathered. Once the afterbirths were dealt with and were decreed intact, William showed her out to a nearby well where they both washed up. Back inside the barn, the three of them shared a toast over mugs of now-lukewarm coffee. Nevertheless, William couldn’t turn off the parade of worries running through his mind about the horses. “The foals are a might small,” he said. “That’s the way of it with twins,” Kate said. “I’m afraid they’re not out of danger yet. You’ll have to keep an eagle eye on them for the next few months. But if they get on their feet to nurse soon, they’ll have a better fighting chance.” The three of them drank coffee and made small talk while watching the new family get acquainted. After a bit, Misty got to her feet and began nudging the foals’ hindquarters. A grin the size of Texas split William’s face when the black colt got to its shaky legs less than an hour after birth. “Would yeh look at that,” Jack said. After a false start, the foal wobbled on weak, yet determined legs to its mother’s flank and poked a head beneath her. “That’s one,” William said with a smile. Kate nodded with a smile of her own. “Let’s see if little sis decides to play copycat.” The filly didn’t, not at first. She took her time testing her legs, then lying back down. But after several tries she was up and rooting around near her brother, though she couldn’t get to the mare’s teat until the other foal gave up his hold. Kate let out a delighted laugh and grabbed William’s hand for a moment. Her warmth soaked right through him, sending a charge of heat up his arm. Then she seemed to remember herself and let go. “Congratulations,” she said. “Looks like they’re off to a fine start.” “It does at that,” he said. “I can’t thank you enough.”

28

J. Rose Allister

“Well, I’ll be,” Jack said, with an air of shock in his voice. “I’ve never seen a double foalin’ where all three lived to get on their feet.” He turned to Kate. “Yer a miracle worker. We’ll be sure the whole town knows about the miracle hoss doc, won’t we, Will?” “Far more luck and nature’s will than my own doing,” she said. “But I was happy to be here for it.” She paused a moment. “I’d be obliged for the kind word, though. It hasn’t exactly been an easy sell, convincing folks around here that a woman is qualified for the job.” “Not what I heard from Tom Greenley,” Jack said. “He didn’t even mention yer gender. I’ll admit I was a bit surprised.” She shrugged. “Sick animals don’t care one whit or another whether they get looked after by a man or a woman. Not like people.” “Speakin’ of sick animals, we got a mare that’s a bit lame,” Jack went on. “Maybe yeh could take a look at her.” “I’m sure Windstorm will be fine,” William cut in. “And that Miss Marsh is tired.” “I’d be happy to have a look,” she said. “Did she get rode too hard?” William shot her a look. “Course not. Hadn’t been ridden at all yesterday, but today she has a bit of a limp. I’m sure she’ll be fine in a day or two.” She shrugged. “Suit yourself. But if she isn’t, let me know.” “Will,” Jack went on, “couldn’t help but notice Mrs. Stower left us chow back at the house. I hate to take French leave, but I’m a might starved.” “You’re right. It’s definitely past chow time,” William said. He turned to Kate. “A housekeeper comes in a couple times a week to clean and cook. You’re welcome to join us for supper.” “She more than earned it,” Jack said. Her smile at him in response tripled William’s pulse. Was she interested in Jack? “I’d love to,” she said. “But I’m afraid I have a supper of my own to get on the table.”

To Tame a Wild Mustang

29

“Of course,” William said, trying to hide the flash of disappointment that was even more obvious on Jack’s face. “I should have known you have a family of your own to attend.” A knowing smile lit her face. “I’m not married, Mr. Tyler. But I’m afraid my pa is ailing. Doesn’t eat much these days, but I like to stay close and make sure he gets something in his belly each meal.” Jack folded his arms. “And your pa don’t mind yeh callin’ on a stranger’s ranch?” She shrugged. “He’s had to come to an understanding about my work.” William smiled. “I’m sorry we kept you,” he said. “I’ll take you on home now.” “That won’t be necessary. I rode my own mount over.” He shot Jack a sharp look, but the man shrugged. “She insisted on riding alongside.” “No use having you ride me back and forth,” she said. William’s stomach heated with a meaning for the sentence that she seemed completely oblivious to. “And I’m betting you could use something in your belly yourself, anyway.” William turned to the other man. “You run on ahead, Jack. Grab chow and I’ll see Miss Marsh off.” “Pleasure meetin’ you, ma’am.” Jack tipped his hat and shot Kate his best smile. He was really laying it on thick, and her flushed smile and nod in return seemed to indicate she didn’t mind one bit. When his attention returned to Kate, she grabbed her split skirt and gestured to her soiled trousers. “Saved my better garment a thrashing, see?” The same smile she shot frequently at Jack came his way. He laughed. “So you did.” She moved to an empty stall and hung the skirt over the top. “If you wouldn’t mind turning your back a spell?” He raised a brow, but did as he was asked. He did his best to ignore the sound of her shucking boots and garments, realizing this

30

J. Rose Allister

time she was actually stripping out of her jeans and standing half naked in his stable. He cleared a suddenly dry throat. “You’re sure I can’t offer you company for the ride home?” “No use keeping two men waiting for their supper. But thank you.” William walked over to Misty’s stall and put on his hat, then stood watching the two new foals with their dam. The colt was standing upright again to nurse. The filly was lying in the straw with her legs folded beneath. Jack was right. The whole thing was a miracle, and Kate Marsh had been a large part of the reason for it. She came out with her shirtsleeves buttoned and split skirt on. Her soiled trousers were draped over one arm. They walked together in silence to the front of the house, where she untied a palomino and lead it a short ways from the hitching post. “I’ll swing back around to check on the foals soon,” she said. “Keep an extra close watch. Their size makes ’em more likely to take ill or have trouble getting milk.” “I will. Thank you again,” he said, wishing he could think of a reason to prolong her visit or accompany her back. “Nice makin’ your acquaintance.” She mounted her horse and tugged the reins to swing around toward William. “I didn’t figure you’d remember me.” He raised a brow. “I think you’re mistaken. I’m sure I’d know if we’d met before.” “Oh, I’m not mistaken.” She bent down toward him. “In fact, you’re the sole reason I decided to pursue animal medicine.” She clucked to her horse and they trotted off. “Good night, Mr. Tyler.” He stared after her until the night swallowed her shrinking image.

To Tame a Wild Mustang

31

Chapter Three Kate tied the ribbon around her head, frowned at the mirror, and then pulled the satin frill out for the fifth time. She was trying too hard, a concept that didn’t work well considering her lack of experience with primping. Turning her head this way and that, she checked the pair of braids she’d coiled into a figure-eight bun at the back of her neck. Another braid circled the top of her head from ear to ear. Good enough. This wasn’t her wedding day, for heaven’s sakes. It was just a barn dance. She twirled once for the mirror, watching her best frock fly out with a flourish over her petticoats. The dress wasn’t dreadful fancy, but it flattered her. The delicate blue calico brought out the shade of her eyes. The neck had a scalloped collar, adorned with just a tiny border of lace that also edged the cuff of her fitted sleeves and skirt hem. Kate had gone wild and opted to wear two petticoats beneath the ankle-length dress. Not quite a trendsetting decision considering some women wore as many as five, but a big to-do for her nonetheless. She had no time or use for fashion and fancy hairstyles. She had little time or use for barn dances, for that matter. Much as she tried to ignore the truth, she knew she would not be attending this one had it been held even a couple of weeks ago. But now a small, ridiculous glimmer of hope drove her to preen like a desperate female while a flock of nervous doves took flight in her stomach. She was making all this fuss over the practically nonexistent chance that two certain cowboys would be at the dance—one of whom hadn’t even remembered her. Nevertheless, both men took hold of her sensibilities and twisted them like wrung out laundry whenever she laid eyes on them.

32

J. Rose Allister

What a pickle, going from no interest in men to interest in two men at the same time. Still, she needed to face facts. William and Jack had a ranch to run, one she’d learned would require a good deal of money, spit, and vigor to revive. They had even less time or cause to frolic at a square dance than she did, and to waste effort spiffing herself up in hopes of taking a turn through the squares with either of them made less sense than keeping a bag of fool’s gold in a bank safe. Kate could have saved herself the trouble if she’d just had the guts to ask if they were attending. She’d been out to Tyler ranch twice in the week since the mare had foaled her twins, and the question sat on the edge of her tongue both times. Yet there was no way such a request would sound like anything other than a fishing trip, one where an eye-batting female was looking to hook herself a husband. That was the last thing she needed right now. So despite the fact that she’d been tongue-wagged about in the past over her alleged bold behavior, she couldn’t bring herself to spit out that simple sentence. Fine. It would serve her right when she stood around the barn feeling stupid while the men took care of business back home. She had barely made it to the front room when her pa spoke up. “Well, ain’t you gussied up like you got a man in yer sights.” Kate ignored his steel-eyed gaze and bustled over to where a pot of rabbit stew hung over the fire. “Don’t be silly, Pa. It’s just a barn dance.” “Why don’t you use the stove, girl? Paid good money fer it.” “It’s easier to wrestle a pot of stew over an open fire than fret all day over the dampers and flues on that cast iron monster. Besides, I used it for your biscuits.” Steam from the pot caressed her face as she stirred, and she felt heat flush her cheeks and curl strands of the hair already escaping her braids. The broth warmed her throat as she tested it. Satisfied, she spooned up a bowl and set it on the table in front of her father. Clyde Marsh sat at the head of their simple pine table, a blanket wrapped around his shoulders and gray-brown hair tousled. Rheumy gray eyes

To Tame a Wild Mustang

33

shot her a wary look. Each day that passed seemed to ring those eyes with darker shadows and narrow his face into thinner, harsher angles. “There,” she said. “Your favorite stew, biscuits, and fresh churned butter. I didn’t have time to set the butter up fancy in the mold, though.” He snorted. “What use have I got fer that? It’s just goin’ to my gut anyway. Ain’t you gonna eat?” A flash of guilt shot through her. True, if she stayed to share the meal with Pa, she could make sure he ate. But she so rarely got out for social occasions. “I’ll eat at the dance. All the womenfolk are bringin’ something to share.” Speaking of which, she went to the small kitchen and grabbed the basket in which she’d tucked more biscuits inside a linen square to take along. “I’ve got the wash to soak in the tubs, so I can launder it tomorrow.” She grabbed her shawl from a hook near the door and wandered back to kiss her father’s slightly greasy head, her boot heels clicking across the floor when they left the padding of the braided rug that needed beating again. “I won’t be out late. Eat and get some rest, Pa.” “Rest. You act like I’m a useless old codger.” He threw her a sharp look, but picked up a biscuit and sopped it in his stew. “I’ll rest when I’m dead.” “Which will be soon enough, if you don’t start listening to the doc and taking better care.” Fear tinged her words, but she pasted on a smile. “Love you, Pa.” The wagon ride to the Jessup’s barn was filled with thoughts she tried hard to set aside. William and Jack wouldn’t be there. The sooner she accepted that, the less disappointment she’d feel when it turned out to be true. Lively fiddling, laughing, and chatter could be heard from well outside the dance, owing to the barn doors having been thrown wide open. The early evening felt warm, so Kate left her shawl with the

34

J. Rose Allister

buckboard and secured her horse before carrying her basket inside. A fair portion of the town had turned out for this event, and for good reason. The Jessup’s barn dances were known far and wide as festive occasions with good spreads of food and better company. The Jessups had the biggest barn this side of Tanner’s Grove, maybe this side of Redding. And they employed the services of a professional caller for their square dances. Excited despite herself, Kate returned greetings from several familiar faces and headed for the long tables holding a mouthwatering array of meats and baked goods in the back of the barn. Lanterns hung on posts and walls, adding light and a festive air. She knew most of the faces, but the ones she was most interested in catching a glimpse of were not among them. When she drew level with the table covered with red-checkered cloth, she unhooked her basket from her arm. Before she could set it down, she felt it being taken from her. “So what did you bring, Kate?” She turned to the breathless voice and smiled. “Evening, Elspeth. I made a batch of Ma’s famous biscuits.” The girl lifted a corner of linen to peer inside. “A fitting accompaniment to my creamed onions,” she said. Elspeth was the Jessup’s younger daughter. Since she belonged to one of the township’s more well-to-do families, Elspeth had little interest in befriending the likes of Katie Rose Marsh when they were kids, until the day Kate gave Thomas Lowe Jr. a whoopin’ outside the schoolhouse for dipping Elspeth’s pretty blonde braids in her inkwell. They became inseparable after that for several years. A stray memory of that day brought a gay smile to Kate’s lips. Sam Tulare strolled by, his spurs clanging out each step. “Evenin’, Sam,” Elspeth all but gushed. He barely glanced her way and made a half-hearted hat-tipping gesture her way. “Evenin’,” he muttered. “My,” Kate said, “he seems in a less than festive mood.”

To Tame a Wild Mustang

35

Elspeth grunted and ran a hand through the curled bangs framing her forehead. “Didn’t you hear? His place got raided last week. Lost three of his best horses and twenty head of cattle.” “No. Did they catch the thief?” “Sheriff’s got no idea who did it, but you know it isn’t the first time. We had a string of thefts just like it after you ran off to animal school or whatever. Then it stopped for a while.” The girl sucked in a breath for a subject shift before Kate could answer. “Did you see Tom Junior when you came in?” The obvious effort she was making to appear like she wasn’t craning her neck for a glimpse of him failed to convince Kate. “Not really.” In truth, she had spotted his lanky form. “But I just barely got here.” “He’s here somewhere,” Elspeth breathed. “Ma told me. I do hope he asks me for a turn through the squares.” “I’m sure he will.” Elpeth’s measuring eyes ran over her. “What about you, Miss Kate? Will anyone special be taking your arm to do-si-do?” She glanced away. “Between farm duties and doctoring animals, I’ve no time for such things.” “Yes, I heard you’re quite the handy hoss doc,” the blonde said, smoothing what was no doubt a brand new cotton frock. “Don’t know how you manage a man’s job like that.” She glanced around before leaning close to whisper to her. “Is it really true what they say about you?” Kate arched a brow. “What who says?” Elspeth ran a measuring glance over Kate’s dress. “That you’ve been seen wearing a man’s trousers.” Kate rolled her eyes. “Really, Elspeth, I’m hardly the first woman to do so nowadays. They’re not all that different from split riding skirts, when you think about it.” The girl’s eyes widened. “You wear those, too?” “How else am I supposed to sit astride a horse?”

36

J. Rose Allister

“You’re not supposed to sit astride. That’s the point.” The girl shook her head and deposited Kate’s basket on the table. “Honestly, how can you expect to land a man if you dress and act like one?” “I don’t expect to land one at all. I told you, I’m too busy to worry about such things.” “You’re so busy because you don’t have a husband taking care of you.” Kate grunted. “What era do you live in? Women work just as hard if they’ve got a man in their beds. Harder, I’d wager.” Elspeth’s mouth fell open. “Katie Rose! Such talk.” “Evenin’, ladies.” They turned and Elspeth nearly tripped over herself. “Why, Thomas Lowe Junior. We were just talking about you.” “You was?” The gangly man flashed a gap-toothed smile. Kate restrained the urge to mention that Elspeth was talking about marriage and smiled back. “You’re both lookin’ a might dandy tonight,” he went on. The caller announced the lineup for the next dance. “Line up now, and make yer square, ladies all and gents who dare.” Kate saw Tommy’s Adam’s apple bob above the collar of his tight plaid shirt. “Care to dance, Miss Kate?” She felt Elspeth stiffen beside her. “That’s very kind, but I think I might have twisted my ankle a bit getting off the wagon. Might be best if I sit this out.” The genuine concern in his expression over her white lie stabbed her with a bit of guilt. “Anythin’ I can do?” “I’ll be fine.” She gave a meaningful glance at Elspeth, and then raised a brow at Tommy. He seemed to catch the hint. “Um, can I interest you in a dance, Miss Elspeth?” Elspeth shot Kate a look, but turned her best smile on Tommy. “Why, I’d be delighted. If you don’t mind, Kate?” “Of course not. You two go right on ahead.”

To Tame a Wild Mustang

37

The couple lined up just in time for the dance, and Kate stood beside the food table to watch a half dozen squares promenade, circle left, and wheel around. Onlookers clapped or stamped their feet in time to the music, and Elspeth’s grin was split from ear to ear every time she whirled Kate’s direction. After a while Kate hugged herself with a sigh, wondering why she’d come when there was so much work to do at home. She’d known good and well that neither William nor Jack would show up. While there were worse fates than being among friends and sharing a good meal, she had plenty enough food at home and Pa to consider. The more she thought about it, the more she regretted standing there. There was really no point to staying, shifting from one foot to the other and smoothing nonexistent wrinkles from her skirt. She’d decided to slip out and make for home when a man’s deep whisper in her ear sent a shiver through her. “Ningxa’ ne:sindiwa:n.” I think you look beautiful. Her stomach gave a happy little jump when she turned to see William standing over her. He wore a red band-collared shirt ironed crisp and neat, coupled with a brown vest and clean blue jeans. Just as shiny and handsome was Jack, who stood beside William with his thumbs hooked in the belt loops of a fresh pair of jeans. He had foregone wearing a vest, instead wearing a western-yoked brown shirt in a shade similar to his hair. “Ma’am,” Jack said, tipping his hand to a hat that wasn’t there. “Lookin’ a might pretty tonight.” Her pulse fluttered faster at the sight of the men. My, weren’t the two of them a right couple of dandies? Both of them were combed and freshly shaven, smelling of leather and soap. They had obviously changed and cleaned up after a day on the ranch, unlike many cowboys here who seemed so eager to get to the dance they didn’t bother to take off their spurs or even visit a washbasin first.

38

J. Rose Allister

She gave a shy smile. “He:yung,” she said, meaning “hello.” “And thank you for the compliments.” She felt warmth creep into her cheeks at the smile they gave her in return. “I almost didn’t recognize you,” William said. “Not used to seein’ you with your dress on.” Mrs. Jessup happened along at that very moment, and her mouth fell open in an exact replica of her daughter Elspeth’s when Kate had mentioned hard work. “Well, really,” the woman said. “I never.” “Beg pardon, ma’am,” William said, and Kate had the satisfaction of seeing his face redden several shades. “I just meant Miss Marsh is so busy tendin’ livestock that she hasn’t much call to dress up for fine occasions like this.” The straight-backed woman sniffed and lifted her chin. “Hm.” She tossed Kate a harsh glance and nodded. “I hope you three enjoy yourselves this evenin’.” He and Jack made hat-tipping motions to the lady. “Thank yeh for the hospitality, ma’am,” Jack said. When the woman had bustled off, Jack chuckled and Kate couldn’t suppress a smile. “I see I’m not the only one whose mouth sprouts legs and runs right into trouble,” she said. “Nope,” Jack replied. “Will here’s got a real knack for that himself.” William shot him a look and turned back to her with a grin. “Guess you’re a bad influence on me.” She laughed. “I doubt I could make that deep an impression on you.” “Oh, you make an impression, all right.” The flock of doves in her stomach turned into a cattle stampede, and she had the sudden urge to run. She settled for averting her eyes from his molten stare. William crooked his arm and raised it. “Would you care to dance, Miss Marsh?”

To Tame a Wild Mustang

39

Jack shot the two of them a look she couldn’t quite read. The words that fell from her lips in reply shocked her before she had a chance to chicken out of saying them. “I’d be delighted.” The caller was announcing a Virginia Reel when they joined the dance. Men lined up on one side, women on the other, and as they took their places Kate noted with a smile that she and William were the head couple. She felt a stab of guilt at Jack being left out, until she saw he’d grabbed a thrilled Betty Sue Landers and lined up beside William. The fiddlers struck up the tune, and cowboys yee-hawed while men and women skipped up to one another, bowed, then skipped back again. Their caller was in fine spirits as he shouted out the steps. “Now join hands right and swing yer girl.” When William’s hand slid into hers it felt warm and inviting, and she tingled when he touched her. And she might have imagined it, but when he finished swinging her through the turn he seemed reluctant to let her go. He led her through the left hand swing, then her skirts brushed his leg while they do-si-doed around each other. “Head couple sashay and don’t be late,” the caller whooped. Kate’s heart pounded with exertion and William’s proximity when they joined both hands and slid in bold side steps down the center of the line. “I’ve been tryin’ to figure out where we’ve met,” William shouted over the din as they sashayed back again. “Now swing that girl like an oiled gate,” came the next call. William twirled her around. She smiled. “I’m sure you’ll figure it out.” With the caller still going, they began threading through the line, swinging around each of the other couple’s opposite sex partners and then returning to each other. Jack was first. “Evenin’ again, Miss Marsh. You look even prettier a mite flushed like this.”

40

J. Rose Allister

She felt more than flushed than ever with his hand on her, swinging her around. She danced back out to William. “You’re really not gonna tell me where we met?” She shrugged with an innocent smile, and the caller went on. “Left to the buggy and right to the wheel. The faster you go, the better you feel.” She had to admit she did feel better the more she skipped and wove through the line, especially with Jack’s eyes glued to her and William right there to meet her in the center every time. She was downright giddy by the time they reached the end of the line, where Tommy was waiting to join hands and swing her through a turn. “Thought yer ankle was atwist,” he shouted. “Guess it’s better now,” she said as they finished the turn. “So I see.” He grinned as she went back to where William waited. They joined hands and sashayed down, then split to walk around the back side of their lines to meet up at the far end. The rest of the dancers followed in single files. Then he grasped her hands, and together they held them up in an arch while the rest of the dancers paired up and sashayed beneath. She felt her cheeks burn from all the activity, and his hands shot tingles through her palms and all the way up her arms. Jack winked at her as he passed, and her stomach fluttered. William’s brilliant green eyes stayed fastened to her until the last couple—Tommy and Elspeth—skipped beneath their clasped hands and fell into place alongside. Then he dropped her hands, and they clapped the rhythm out while the reel started over again. From the corner of her eye, she caught Elspeth shooting appreciative glances at William and questioning frowns at Kate. By the time the dance had ended, Kate was breathless and smiling so hard her face hurt. Her stomach quivered when William set a firm hand against the small of her back and lead her from the dance area to the refreshment table, where he got them both a cup of lemonade before steering her over to where Jack stood away from the crowd.

To Tame a Wild Mustang

41

“I haven’t had that much fun in a long time,” she said, sipping the tangy drink. “Thank you.” William gave her a nod. “My pleasure, ma’am.” “Seems like you had a nice time, too,” she said to Jack. “Can’t remember the last time I saw anyone dance with Betty Sue.” “She’s a decent enough girl. A bit on the stout side.” His light brown eyes glittered in the lantern light, taking a quick sweep over Kate’s dress that made the hair on her arms rise. “My tastes run a might different.” She swallowed and glanced over to where the pudgy brunette was gushing to a half-circle of ladies and stealing glances Jack’s way. “Well, I’m sure she won’t forget it. Don’t be surprised if she talks about you for weeks.” “Just so long as that’s all she does,” Jack said. “People do like to talk in this town,” William added. “Not much else to do, I guess.” Jack leaned close to him and dropped his voice to where Kate almost couldn’t hear. “Then yer not doin’ the right things.” Another heart-pounding wink came her way. Kate’s eyes slid past Jack’s shoulder to the open barn door, and her mood deflated. Jack must have caught her frown because he added, “Somethin’ wrong?” She shook her head. “I didn’t realize how late it is. I really should be getting home.” If he or William were disappointed, they didn’t show it. “We’ll see you off, then.” On their way out, the men stopped to grab hats and coats from among many hanging on the barn wall, and tugged them on as they walked through the night. The music was still strong out here, but not enough to drown out the sound of crickets adding their own fiddles to the night. The air was much cooler, and chilled her enough to cause a shiver.

42

J. Rose Allister

“You’re cold,” William said, and immediately began to shuck off his duster. “I’ve a shawl in the wagon,” she said. Jack headed for the horses while William followed her to the buckboard, where she retrieved her wrap. To her surprise, Jack had her horse in hand along with his when he came back. The thought that the dance was over for them now that she was leaving gave her heart a little skip of pleasure. “You’re leaving, too?” William tipped his hat. “We’ll see you home safe, if you’d so oblige the company.” Her heart double-skipped this time. “That’s very kind.” Jack helped her aboard the wagon and mounted his palomino while William got his own horse, Windstorm. The gorgeous spotted Appaloosa, she’d learned, was William’s first acquisition upon learning to tame mustangs Indian style. The mare was a beauty and his favorite riding animal. Windstorm nodded its head as if in greeting to Kate, and they all headed out at a gentle pace with William and Jack riding along either side of her buckboard. The moon was bright and full enough to dim the stars closest to it, though a huge palette of shining white dots painted the sky. She broke the comfortable silence that had fallen between them to comment on it. “Windstorm reminds me of the night sky, only in reverse. She’s white with black stars, each outlining a special constellation.” William leaned forward and gave the animal’s neck a firm pat. “Windstorm is a unique animal, it’s true.” “Never seen a paint job like it,” Jack added. Kate nodded. “Glad to see her leg is better.” “Just needed a bit of rest,” William said. “Must have twisted it funny in the stall or somethin’.” They went the rest of the way in silence, Jack exchanging silent smiles with her that lit warmth in her stomach. William appeared lost in thought. She wondered whether he was still trying to figure out how she claimed to know him. All too soon they turned in at her

To Tame a Wild Mustang

43

place, and they rode over with her to the barn. She felt the odd tingle up her arm again when William was the one to offer a hand to help her down from the buckboard. For a moment when her boots touched ground, she was standing in his arms. She flashed on a brief fantasy where he’d clutched her against him to kiss her, rather than simply give her the courtesy of a hand. “Well,” she said, more breathless than she’d have liked. “Thank you for seeing me home, Mr. Tyler.” “William,” he said. “We’ll help put up the horse and wagon,” Jack said in a volume that suggested he was trying to remind her he was standing there, watching. She hadn’t forgotten. His eyes penetrated her to the core, and a shiver went through her at the thought of standing in Jack’s arms the way she was practically doing with William. “Thanks to you for the escort as well, but I’m perfectly capable of putting up the wagon on my own,” she told him. “I don’t want to hold you two up.” A lazy smile curved his lips, and her gaze lingered on them a bit longer than was proper. “Two extra sets of hands will ease your task.” Something shocking flickered in her mind—a thought of what other things two extra sets of hands might be helpful for. “Besides,” William said, “we’re in no hurry.” Unable to think of an argument aside from the obvious impropriety of being alone in the dark with two men and her indecent thoughts, she let them help her unsaddle Peaches and get the animal put up for the night. As the pair worked side by side with her, she couldn’t stop herself from wondering what it would be like to have a man like William or Jack helping her with chores every night. Afterward, he’d take her by the hand and lead her inside, where he would watch her brush out her long hair before retiring to the bed they shared. “Guess that about does it,” William said, jerking her away from her folly. She felt hair prickling along her arms beneath the sleeves of

44

J. Rose Allister

her dress, standing on end from the shock of where her imagination had sent her. She barely managed to stammer out thanks while they walked back to their horses, and she pulled her shawl tighter around herself when they did. William turned to her, his measuring gaze searching every inch of her face. He pulled off his hat and nodded. “Miss Kate,” he said, his voice dropping to a hoarse whisper while he stepped close. Too close. “There’s somethin’ I’d very much like to do right now, if you’ll forgive me for asking.” Her breathing grew shallower until it nearly left altogether, and her lips parted slightly. Oh, please, let him kiss me, she thought as he drew even closer. She licked her lips and wavered, deciding whether to let him finish asking or just cut to the chase and meet him halfway. Her pulse fluttered, and when she couldn’t stand his hesitation any longer, she darted forward and pressed her mouth to his. The sensation was indescribable, sending a shiver through her despite the warmth of her wrap. His lips were hot and pliable, smooth and yet firm. He stiffened, but she heard a slight groan in his throat. The sound of Jack clearing his throat brought her back to sanity, and she jerked back. Jack’s eyes were regarding her with undisguised interest. William’s looked a bit glazed. “Is that what you were going to ask?” she whispered to William. He cleared his throat. “Actually, I wanted permission to call on you sometime.” Heat flew to her face. “Oh.” She stepped back and hugged herself. “Well, I’d say you’d better pay call, since you just kissed me.” He cocked his head. “I believe it were you who kissed me. Ma’am.” Jack’s chuckle sparked a touch of irritation in her. “Looked that way to me.” She shot Jack a glare. “He didn’t exactly fight me off.” William smiled. “Should I have?”

To Tame a Wild Mustang

45

Well, didn’t the two of them look mighty pleased with themselves at her foolishness? She fought off the urge to hit William. “You were the one who said I made an impression.” He put his hat on and untethered his horse. “Oh, yes, ma’am. And you can consider me duly impressed.” “Amen,” Jack said, climbing on his horse. William’s thigh swung up over Windstorm, and he tipped his hat to her. “Night, Miss Marsh.” Her chest felt like a hammer was trying to beat its way out of it while she watched them trot off into the night.

46

J. Rose Allister

Chapter Four Try as he might, William couldn’t stop himself from throwing frequent glances at the stall where Kate was checking over Misty and the foals. The woman was truly a puzzle. She dressed like a man and put on a tough exterior, but had showed up to the dance the previous night in a dress that made her look soft and feminine and quite vulnerable. Sexy as hell, too. Then again, he found her deliciously allwoman regardless of what she wore, enough to make it difficult to keep his hands off her. Then there was the mystery of where they had allegedly met before. Was that just a game? How could he have made such an impression on her and not even remember? If that weren’t all curious enough, her behavior doubled the trouble. She’d shocked William and Jack both when she’d kissed him right out in the open. He knew Jack felt the same way because they talked about it all the way back. Jack fancied the girl, too, though he’d been more amused than put out by her boldness toward William. The heat of her lips had kept William up much of the night—in more than one sense. This time, he’d been the one moaning late into the night, though judging from Jack’s tight smile as they rode home, William probably hadn’t been the only one. After all that, Kate had marched onto the ranch that morning like a soldier, all business like nothing had happened. Her manner was as crisp as the tailored white blouse she paired with her split skirts. She checked on the foals with little more than an abrupt hello to the men she’d made big blue female eyes at the night before. He tried to turn his attention back to digging out Windstorm’s hoof. The horse had taken lame again this morning, and for the life of

To Tame a Wild Mustang

47

him, William couldn’t understand why. She’d seemed fine coming home from Kate’s, and William had cooled her down with a slow walk through the ranch and rubbed her good before putting her up for the night. William checked the underside of the horse’s hoof carefully. There was no sign of bruising or anything stuck in there that would explain the limp. He sighed and reached a hand up to pat the animal’s powerful flank. “The foals aren’t growing as much as I’d like to see.” Kate’s voice just outside Windstorm’s stall startled William into dropping the animal’s foot. He frowned at her. “They were a mite small at birth.” Kate nodded. “Twin foals don’t add up to much more size overall than a singleton birth. Still, I don’t see any appreciable growth, though they both get a strong tug on the teats. I’m afraid Misty’s not got enough milk for them both. You’d best start supplementing right away.” He rose and leaned on the gate to the stall, raising a brow. “I don’t quite have the right equipment for that, Doc.” He emphasized the last word on account of her cool, reserved manner toward him today. “And I don’t have other mares with milk right now.” “You’ve got cows. Their milk will do fine, if you add things to it to make it more fitting for the foals. I’ll give you the recipe before I head out.” She nodded toward his horse. “Something wrong with Windstorm?” “She took lame again this mornin’.” She scowled and moved forward. “I can have a look if you want.” Without waiting for an answer, Kate pulled open the stall and entered, murmuring gently to Windstorm and holding a hand out toward her muzzle. She gave a snort and a nod, almost as if granting permission for the hoss doc to examine the hurt leg. William stood close to Kate, and pressed together in the confined quarters of the

48

J. Rose Allister

straw-bedded space, it was damned hard not to think of the way her lips had melded against his. Kate crouched to run a hand along the horse’s front legs. “Is she tossing her head up when you walk her?” “Yep.” “Trying to take the weight off that front leg, then.” “And she’s limpin’ like she stepped on a hot poker. But there’s nothin’ wedged in the hoof.” “There’s some heat in this leg. That means an injury.” She straightened, stroking her mane with tenderness while turning a nonetoo-kind eye on William. “I told you, you’re riding her too hard.” “No, I’m not. You saw me ride her last night. I didn’t go any harder than that on the way back from your place. Somethin’ else is goin’ on.” She turned back to the animal with a frown. “Maybe it didn’t heal all the way the last time, and the walk to the dance and back was too much.” “She seemed fine all the way home.” “The leg has a small amount of swelling as well,” she said, bent over Windstorm’s front fetlock. “You don’t think it’s founder, do you?” “Not likely. Got any bandages?” “No.” “Old sheets or shirts I can tear up, then?” She stood close enough to trigger another in a string of memories of her lips pressed to his, and he licked his own in response. “I want to wrap the leg. It’ll hold down the swelling and give her some support while it’s healing. You’ll have to stay off her longer this time. No turn out time for a while, either.” Windstorm chuffed at this. “Guess she don’t like the sound of that. A free spirit, that one. Took about all I had to tame her.”

To Tame a Wild Mustang

49

Kate cocked her head. “I’d like to hear about that sometime. Meanwhile, she’ll like it even less if she stays lame ’til you have to put her down again.” He arched a brow. “Again?” Kate turned away. “I mean, like other horses of yours.” William thought about the odd comment while he went in the house after an old undershirt. She made efficient work of tearing it into strips, and then wrapping Windstorm’s leg in even, neat rounds from the horse’s cannon to the knee. The horse didn’t fuss a bit, which surprised William. “You really do have a touch with animals,” he said, watching her reaction closely. “I imagine that’s what sent you chasin’ after the vocation.” She got up and dusted off straw that had clung to the lower edges of her brown split skirt. “I told you before. You were the reason.” “I know you did. I just don’t twig how you came by that idea.” They wandered out of his stall and she turned to face him. “You really don’t remember, do you?” He searched her face carefully. “I’ve thought a lot about it. But I’m certain I’d have remembered if we’d met.” “I guess I shouldn’t be surprised. I was a lot younger then. But I’d be shocked to hear you forgot that day.” “What day?” She sighed. “It was five years ago. You lost a horse because of my clumsiness.” He stared at her for a moment, then his eyes widened. “You were the girl who ran out in front of my paint.” She nodded. “He tossed you like a bad idea, and then the poor thing fell and broke its leg.” “And you didn’t want me to shoot him.” He nodded, his eyes traveling over her as he thought back to that day. The girl had a gleam of fire in her eyes when he’d pulled his pistol. Yes, Kate had that

50

J. Rose Allister

same fire, but the woman staring at him now had definitely blossomed from the skinny young thing he’d encountered that day. The blaze in her dark blue eyes brightened. “You lied to get me out of your hair so you could do the deed.” “I didn’t lie. I just told you to go ahead and leave.” She fisted her hips. “To get help.” He shook his head. “No, that part was your idea. I just didn’t want you to have to watch. You were young and set dead against it.” “Fine, so it was a lie of omission.” “You’re a hoss doc now, so you’ve learned I was right. There is no cure for a broke leg.” “Actually, I’m still not convinced that’s the case.” He laughed. “So, you invented crutches for horses after all.” The look she shot him silenced his fun. “There are other treatments that can allow a horse to recover.” She looked at the ground when he raised a brow. “Theoretically.” “You’ve never had it work.” “Doesn’t mean it won’t someday.” She folded her arms and lifted her chin. “Mark my words, animal medicine will see horses survive broken legs. I didn’t cast my lot in with veterinary science just to find out that a cure is impossible.” He walked up to her, his voice gentling. “You really went off in search of vet trainin’ because of my horse?” She nodded. “You thought I was playing around carelessly when I ran in front of you. But I really was being chased, you know. Either way, I felt terribly bad. I was responsible for Sunrise’s death.” He smiled and curled a finger beneath her chin. “You remember his name.” “How could I not?” She stamped her foot, and he pulled his finger away. “Oh, I was so angry with you for what you did. When I heard that gunshot, why, I sat right down in the dirt and cried like I’d lost my only friend.” “I’m sorry.”

To Tame a Wild Mustang

51

“I was madder at myself for letting it happen. I decided then and there I would make sure no other horse got shot over a bad leg again.” “It weren’t your fault,” he said. “You were bein’ chased.” He tried to remember that day and frowned when a bit of her bold words came floating out of memory. “Who was after you, anyway?” She shrugged. “Some drunk I’d never seen. Came to water his horse at the stream where I was fishing after school. Real nasty rabble, he was. When he tried to get fresh and grab me by the skirts, I slapped him good and took off running. Wasn’t easy escaping him once he got back on his horse, but I stayed ahead of him for a while.” She let out a heavy sigh. “He’d have caught me for sure if I hadn’t run straight into you.” “That was the day I first rode into Tanner’s Grove,” he said. “I was barely eighteen, sent to my uncle Jed’s to work on this ranch. He fell on hard times and needed help. The thing with Sunrise slowed me up a spell, of course. And it was stupid of me to leave the horse with his tack on while I walked to Tanner’s Grove for help. It got stole right off the carcass by the time I came back with a wagon and a shovel to bury him.” He curled his lip at the memory. “Someone robbed it off him that fast?” she said. “That’s unbelievable.” “That was the start of the raids. Thievin’ rode right in on my heels, my uncle said. He died durin’ a raid here that cost a good piece of the rest of his herd. Tyler Ranch still hasn’t recovered.” “I’m sorry,” she said. “Boss.” Jack stood at the entrance to the barn, huffing and looking flustered. “Sheriff just rode up.” “What for?” Brown eyes flashed. “Not sure, but he’s got that no-account deputy and several others with him. Trouble’s brewin’.” William and Kate exchanged grim glances. “Well,” William said, “Sheriff Grande is a busy man. Best not keep him waitin’.”

52

J. Rose Allister

They hadn’t made it three steps before a group of men converged on the barn, displacing Jack off to one side along the way. In their midst was Sheriff Angus Grande, one hand riding low on his gun belt and the other tweaking an unruly silver mustache. “William Tyler,” he said. “Need to talk to yeh.” “Sure thing, Sheriff.” He nodded to Kate. “I trust you know Miss Kate Marsh, the hoss doc. She was just leavin’.” She bristled beside him. “Actually, I wasn’t.” The sheriff tipped his hat. “Beg pardon, Miss Kate, but I think it’d be best if yeh went on yer way.” “Don’t be ridiculous. I’m not finished examining Mr. Tyler’s animals.” “They takin’ sick?” “Not if I can help it.” William cut off further banter between the pair. “Can I help you, Sheriff?” “There was another raid last night, out at the Miller place.” “I’ll be,” Jack said from where he stood. “Damn thieves get braver by the month.” He flashed Kate a look. “Pardon my language, ma’am.” He turned back to the others. “Anyone hurt?” “Not this time.” Angus paused. “We got a bit of a break on this one. There was a witness.” William fisted his hips and nodded. “Good. So did they recognize who done it?” “Not exactly. But they recognized his horse.” The sheriff stepped forward, spurs jangling. A ray of light piercing through a knothole in the barn bounced off his star-shaped badge. Two of the other men followed, including Jimmy Smith, his tall, reed-thin deputy. “A ranch hand said it were the same horse he saw at the dance last night. Stood out because of the markings. You rode in on a paint last night, didn’t yeh?” The sheriff glanced over at Windstorm’s stall. “Yep. So?” “Yer gonna have to come and answer some questions.”

To Tame a Wild Mustang

53

“What the blazes?” Jack asked. Suddenly, the hard expressions on his men’s faces were making an ugly sense. William stiffened. “You don’t think I had somethin’ to do with it?” “I’m sorry, Tyler. The witness saw yer horse at the scene.” His gangly deputy nodded to several of the men, all of whom now had hands quivering near their holsters. “And some of us seem to recall that the problems with raidin’ came to town right around the same time you did,” he said. “That’s bull, and you know it,” Jack said, his eyes narrowed at the deputy. “I had nothin’ to do with it,” William added. The sheriff grunted and puffed out an already barrel-shaped chest. “I’m gonna have to arrest yeh, son. Don’t make it hard on yerself. Especially not in front of a lady.” William felt his gut tighten into a tiny ball. This couldn’t be happening. They assumed he was a thief because someone thought they saw his horse? He had ridden straight home from Kate’s. Jack stood fiddling with the hat in his hands, his eyes shifting wildly back and forth between William and the sheriff’s men. A thought hit, and William glanced at Windstorm. The animal had taken lame again suddenly that morning. He hoped they wouldn’t notice the bandages. A lame horse wouldn’t aid the thought that he hadn’t been involved in a wild, hard ride last night. Three men came forward, but Kate stepped in front of them, her hands propped on slim hips. “You can’t arrest him, Sheriff,” she said, a tinge of desperation in her tone. “It isn’t right.” “Miss Kate, yer gonna have to stay out of this,” the man said. “Ain’t none of your concern.” “It is when you’re planning to string up the wrong man,” she said. “There’s no way Mr. Tyler here is guilty of thieving.” “And I suppose you’ve got proof of that?”

54

J. Rose Allister

Kate paused for a moment. “Matter of fact, I do.” She marched up near William while he wondered what in blazes she was up to. “He couldn’t have been part of that raid, you see. He was with me.” He watched her meet every man’s eyes in the barn, except his own. “All night.” Jack coughed. William’s mouth fell open. Then he stammered, “No, Kate, don’t. That ain’t so, Sheriff. Don’t listen to her.” She whirled on him with a barbed look. “Now, Will, don’t try to protect my honor at a time like this. I’m not worried about my reputation right now.” Her eyes flashed a warning. “I’m more worried about your innocent hide.” The men’s wavering expressions still bore skepticism, the sheriff’s most of all. “Miss Marsh, afore you go puttin’ yerself on the line like this, be reasonable about what yer sayin’.” “Reasonable? You’re arresting the wrong man. How reasonable is that?” “Ma’am,” he said, patience slipping from his tone, “I don’t mean to doubt yer word, but he might have snuck out while yeh were sleepin’.” There were scattered grunts of laughter that silenced when she moved toward him, swaying her hips in a wanton manner William had never seen outside a saloon hall. “Beg pardon, but what gives you the idea he let me get so much as a single wink of sleep?” Jack let out a rush of air that sounded forceful enough to knock a man off his feet. Several eyebrows shot high. Jimmy Smith’s eyes looked ready to bug out of his skull. “Kate,” William said with a growl. “For lands’ sakes, stop this.” “Why? We both know you’re innocent.” She moved over to him and ran her hands over his chest and onto his shoulders, lighting a fire in his skin despite his current predicament. “No use hiding what’s between us just because nosy folks might tongue-wag about me.” Before he could argue, her mouth laid claim to his. He stiffened at the feel of her hot lips. Unlike the shy and tentative kiss she’d given

To Tame a Wild Mustang

55

him the previous night, this melding was potent and demanding. Neither his disbelief nor the trouble he was in could override the sensation of her tongue prodding his lips apart, or the full breasts pressed against him. He gave up trying to fight her deception, ill-conceived though it was. He met the challenge by taking hold of her head in both hands and opening for her, thrusting his tongue into her mouth. Heat seared every inch of his body as his need for her took hold right in front of what amounted to little more than a wide-eyed lynch mob. He felt Kate freeze in what was no doubt surprise, but he muffled her small gasp of shock with a more pronounced groan of his own. The sheriff cleared his throat loudly to break up the display. Kate pulled back, sliding a quick, dazed glance at William that betrayed for a moment the fact that this had been their first real kiss. Then the mask of a worldly woman slid into place again, and she turned to the other men. “You’ll let him go, I trust?” she asked. Most of the men were gazing at her with very male expressions that William didn’t particularly care for. Why the devil was she doing this? Surely she didn’t feel she owed him because he’d had to put his horse down five years ago? Sheriff Grande shook his head as he shot narrowed glances back and forth between William and Kate. “Well, Tyler? What do you say to this?” He swallowed and put an arm around Kate’s warm, soft shoulder. “It’s like she said, Sheriff. I wasn’t part of no raidin’ party last night.” Jimmy Smith grunted. “Yeh don’t believe him, do yeh Angus?” “You heard the lady,” Jack said in a gruff, almost barking tone. The sheriff heaved a sigh. “Well, if the doc here is willing to speak for him, I suppose it’s possible there’s been a mistake.” He shot a glance at Jack. “What do yeh have to say about this, Stone?” Jack shrugged. “It ain’t my place to talk about a lady.” His eyes shifted to William, then Kate. “But I can vouch on a Bible that she’s

56

J. Rose Allister

been spendin’ a lot of time with him here at the ranch. And I saw them together last night the way y’all just seen fer yourself.” Angus grunted and flicked a glance at Windstorm’s stall enclosure. “Still leaves the question of how your horse was seen at the crime, Tyler.” Kate stepped forward. “A spotted horse was seen at the crime, and in the dark, no less. Doesn’t prove it was Windstorm.” “The witness was very clear it were the horse he saw Tyler ride in on at the barn dance,” the deputy said. “There are a rather vast number of Appaloosas in the West,” she said. “Unless the witness shook hands with the horse and got its name, I don’t see how that proves anything.” “Yeh treat any other paints like him in the area, Doc?” the sheriff asked. “No,” she admitted. “But honestly, if you lived in town with a horse that was so easily recognizable, would you use it to stage a raid?” The men exchanged glances. A couple muttered under their breath. “All right, Tyler,” Sheriff Grande said. “Since yer vouched for, we’ll let this rest for the time bein’. But I’ll be keepin’ an eye out. Make sure yeh don’t leave town until the matter gets sorted.” Relief surged through his veins, and he gave a curt nod. “Yes, sir.” The Sheriff adjusted his ten-gallon hat and threw a final look at Kate. “I’ll try to keep this quiet for now. I’ve known yeh since yeh were barely knee-high to a pup. Yer pa’s health won’t be served none by hearin’ his only daughter’s carryin’ on shameful. Be smart to give a thought to that yourself.” William saw a glimmer of guilt in Kate’s expression as the men strode off. Jimmy Smith was the last to go, throwing a sharp glare over his shoulder as he went. William made certain the three of them

To Tame a Wild Mustang

57

were alone again before he whirled Kate toward him and gripped her shoulders hard. “What the devil was all that for?” She yanked away. “Why, you’re welcome. Think nothing of my saving you.” “Oh, I’ll think plenty of it. I’m serious, Kate. You shouldn’t have lied like that to protect me. Why did you go and get mixed up in all this?” “Lighten up, Will,” Jack said. “The lady just saved yeh a necktie social.” “Right, the lady did. And a lady wouldn’t lie and say such things to do it.” He turned back to her. “Why?” “I told you. I know you’re innocent.” “How do you know?” He folded his arms. “We weren’t together all night.” “Unless yeh count yer loud dreams,” Jack barely muttered. William tossed him a quick scowl. “For all she knows, I could have ridden straight from her place to the raid.” He waved a hand at the man. “Both of us could have.” Jack folded his arms. “Hey, now. Leave me out of this.” William turned back to Kate. “And what about Windstorm? My horse is lame, and you accused me of givin’ her a hard ride.” She glared at him. “Is that a confession?” “Of course not. But that’s not the point. You don’t know I’m innocent.” “Yes, I do.” “How?” “I just do.” She strode off and sat on a hay bale next to Jack. “You aren’t the type, for one thing. You’re a decent man. Both of you,” she said, flicking a glance at the other man. “You’re not gonna go around stealing what isn’t yours. Why, you’d have rather risked your scalp getting help from the Indians rather than take the outlaw’s way out of your ranch troubles. More important, the Hupa trusted you enough to teach you their secrets.” She smoothed a hand over the hair she wore

58

J. Rose Allister

parted and pulled back into a bun. “They don’t take to white folks easy, and many of them don’t at all. They saw something good in your soul, William Tyler, or they never would have let you in. It’s only right that I help you.” “By tellin’ lies that could hurt you instead?” She rose from the hay bale and stood next to Jack. “Oh, bosh. Trading a noose for a few wagging tongues? I hardly think I should have sat back and let them throw a rope around your neck so people wouldn’t think I’ve done something everyone else in town has done.” “Well, I for one am grateful as all go get that yeh done it,” Jack said. He laid his hat on the hay bale and took one of her hands in his. “If somethin’ were to happen to that stubborn mule over there, I’d be right lost. So let me say what he should be on his knees to tell yeh right now. Thank you, Kate. Thanks somethin’ fierce.” He lifted her hand for a moment as if to kiss it, then he wavered. Instead, he leaned in and pressed a tender kiss to her cheek. William’s heart skipped a beat as he watched, and Kate let out a tiny gasp. She stared with wide eyes and a pink flush when Jack pulled away, keeping their hands lightly clasped. “You’re welcome,” she breathed. William walked toward them. “I am thankful. But about those things you say everyone else has done…” He trailed off with a sigh when he stopped in front of her. “We haven’t done them. Why let ’em talk about it?” She looked away. “No, we haven’t. Not yet.” His heart hammered against his sternum. From the corner of his eye, he saw Jack flinch. When he started to answer, she held up a hand. “Please, William, just listen a moment. Both of you.” Her eyes held a note of sorrow, almost pleading when her gaze lifted to his. She pulled away from Jack’s hand. “I’m not trying to see my name ruined. I know I put my wagon before the horse with you last night when I kissed you, and let me say it’s a right embarrassing moment that I’d just as soon forget. So I hope neither of you has the wrong idea about why I did this. I’m

To Tame a Wild Mustang

59

not trying to drum up something between us. I just don’t want to see you hung for an act I know you didn’t commit.” He growled. “Kate,” he whispered, taking her by the shoulders more gently this time. “Thank you for what you did. But would you really just as soon forget last night?” He saw her swallow, and she wouldn’t meet his gaze. “I was shameful, like the sheriff said. Only last night wasn’t an act. I really did it, didn’t I? I forced a kiss on you—right in front of Jack, no less—when all you wanted was to maybe come visit me sometime.” She shut her eyes and shook her head. “Don’t worry about me bein’ there,” Jack said. “I don’t think no less of yeh, Kate. Yer a fine woman, and any man would be lucky to have yeh.” A tangle of emotions snarled in William’s chest. “Payin’ a visit isn’t near all I want from you.” Her eyes reopened, and with a shy glance, found his. He heaved a breath to try and still the racing heartbeat her gaze unleashed. “Lord, woman, if you knew what I really wanted, I figure you’d run like you did from that drunken fool the day you almost got trampled by my horse.” Jack stepped closer. “I might as well say it, too. That feelin’ goes for us both.” He met William’s eyes in challenge, but William just nodded. Jack lifted a hand to stroke a stray wisp of soft brown hair back from her forehead. “Yer a good, decent woman, and deserve to be treated like one.” “And I wasn’t about to spook you by rushin’ things,” William added. “It’s obvious Jack and I both have a fancy for you. Aside from makin’ up tall tales to spare my neck, I’m not sure how you feel about that.” A skeptical smile curved one delicious corner of her mouth. “Jack says I’m a decent woman. I wear men’s trousers, just declared myself a trollop to the sheriff and his entire band, and am apparently about to make it true by confessing that I’ve had thoughts about both of you, too. How decent is that?”

60

J. Rose Allister

“What you wear or say or feel isn’t as important as what’s in your spirit,” William said. “Your nature.” Jack nodded. “Yeh risked yer reputation to save Will a ton of trouble and spend yer life helpin’ people and animals. Ain’t nothin’ indecent about that.” He grinned at her. “Besides,” William went on, “the Indians saw good in your soul. They wouldn’t have trusted a shameful trollop with their secrets.” The sight of her pink lips curving into a smile possessed him, and he couldn’t help himself. He bent his head forward to taste them. Jack gasped when she responded immediately, leaning into William with a soft sigh. God, she smelled sweet, like honeysuckle mated with citrus blossoms. The kiss deepened when he swept the tip of his tongue over her upper lip, and her hand snaked up into his hair to pull him closer. His cock throbbed with yearning, and he resisted the urge to grind his hips against hers. “I’m sorry,” he whispered against her mouth. “I’m not tryin’ to take advantage because of what you said to the sheriff. I know it were just an act.” She pulled back a moment to meet his gaze. “Who says it was just an act?” A cough interrupted just as he was about to claim her lips again. Jack stood there, hands on hips while staring at Kate with an almost amused expression. “That’s three kisses for Will. I believe it’s my turn—that is, if yer serious about that confession that my fancy for yeh goes both ways.” William saw Kate swallow visibly and flick a nervous look his way. He knew that the jealousy that had been oddly slow in coming since he realized Jack was also interested in Kate would fire up any minute. Then the two men would have themselves a right big problem. He folded his arms to steel himself. “I suppose that’s fair.” William stared at his hired hand as the man flicked a nervous tongue over his lips. When he claimed Kate’s mouth, William felt

To Tame a Wild Mustang

61

something twist in his stomach that was vastly removed from the green fury of envy he was expecting. On the contrary, the erection that had flagged after Jack’s interruption was now pulsing with hot desire. God, watching the two of them was turning him on. Even Jack’s moan sent a shiver of need down William’s spine. He thought if he watched them kiss in front of him the way Jack had to do that all he’d want would be to shove the other man away. Maybe add a punch in the face for good measure. Instead, all he could think about was joining them both. When Jack’s hands began to run over Kate’s shoulders, William couldn’t hold off any longer. He moved in and pressed feathery kisses along the delicate curve of her outer ear. She let out a sharp gasp and Jack pulled away, meeting William’s intrusion with wary eyes. William kept his eyes on the man, reaching around the back of Jack’s head to pull him back to her lips while he continued letting his roam the tender flesh of her ear and bare neck. “Jesus,” Jack whispered, and then he went back to his thorough exploration of her mouth. On an odd compulsion, William left his hand in place on Jack’s wire-straight hair while the other rested on Kate’s silken bun. One of her arms snaked around his waist, and the other one wound around Jack’s neck. Her moans of pleasure stiffened his cock until he wished his tight trousers would somehow fall off. Her innocent little whimpers turned into an erotic cry when one of Jack’s hands slipped down the front of her tailored blouse to trace the outline of her breasts. When William pulled his hand away from Jack’s head to join in the discovery of her firm rounds, he received a shock. Jack’s other hand reached up to slide though William’s hair, knocking his hat off. The feel of his fingers raking over his scalp sent a tingle through him that went straight down to the cock that was already threatening to burst. He’d pulled away from Kate’s neck with a groan of appreciation before he’d realized it.

62

J. Rose Allister

William wasn’t blind—he’d seen that Jack was a fit, right handsome cowboy. He’d just never realized that he could feel this kind of electric attraction for him, not even on the nights when the sounds of Jack stroking off alone in his room triggered William to masturbate, too. He’d always assumed it was the thought of sex that got him started. Now it dawned on him that it was the thought of Jack’s pleasure. One thing fired him even hotter now, and that was the thought of Kate’s pleasure. And from her increasingly loud groans and bold hands, it seemed the two cowboys were dishing out plenty. William’s hand was the first to wander lower on her belly, which Jack was pressing his groin against. William hadn’t meant to brush against the other man’s erection, but he got a surprise when he did. Jack was quite large, and the response to his inadvertent touch was a gruff moan and a grind of his pelvis against William’s hand. What would Jack do if, the next time he was trying to relieve himself of a man’s needs alone in his room at night, William came into his room and offered to help? Kate’s head fell back away from the men when his hand found the crease between her legs. He was thinking about lying her down in the hay to tug off her split skits when the sounds of Raven’s stomping, snorting, and whinnying from the stall behind them drew his attention. “The stallion’s gettin’ worked up,” Jack said. “Several stallions,” William said. That seemed to bring Kate back to levity. “That’s a bit more audience than I’m comfortable with,” she said, breathless. “We shouldn’t have let things get so out of hand.” “I’m sorry,” William said. “Couldn’t help myself.” She stepped away, breathing hard and smoothing her blouse and hair. Her pupils were wide and her face flushed with desire, but they held a rather dazed expression. “I should be getting home to Pa.” Her voice held a nervous quiver. “If you’ll walk me to my horse, I’ll give you the recipe to make the milk supplement.”

To Tame a Wild Mustang

63

“Kate,” Jack said. “If I was out of turn, I’m sorry.” “No,” she said. “It’s fine. I’m just a bit overwhelmed by everything.” He nodded and the men did as she asked, and not another word was spoken between them about what they’d just done, what William had been accused of, or her actions in front of the sheriff to spare him from a very different turn of events than nearly making love to her and his cowhand together in the barn. Much as he tried, he could barely listen as she recited the process of mixing cow’s milk with water and sugar. His thoughts were racing between wondering what was in store for their relationship and what Kate’s claim to Sheriff Grande would ultimately cost her. And most important, whether in the end her brave gesture would truly prevent him from being hanged as a thief.

64

J. Rose Allister

Chapter Five The moon was full and bright when Kate all but raced out of her house to meet William and Jack under the stars. The evening was crisp, but held enough hint of late summer warmth that she didn’t bother with more than a light riding jacket. Nevertheless, she shivered while she slipped out to the barn. If her pa found out what she was up to, grown woman or not he’d likely take a strap to her. Calling on ranches and farms unescorted to visit a man’s “animals” skirted a close enough line, one her pa had exhausted himself arguing about when she’d first returned. This was something else entirely. Had her ma still been alive, Kate had little doubt that hoss calls would have been impossible under the woman’s watchful eye, let alone what she was about to do. William was waiting alone around by the barn. The cowboy wore a soft green chambray shirt and snug jeans that did interesting things for his muscular form when he walked. He greeted her with a tipped hat and a smile that brought a heated rush to her cheeks. “Didn’t think your pa would let his daughter out at this time of night.” She smoothed her split skirt and shrugged. “He wasn’t happy about it, but as I’m trying to make a name for myself as the town hoss doc, late calls are part of the deal. Told him I had to go take care of a horse issue.” He gave her a lazy smile while they headed into the barn to saddle up Peaches. “That’s one way of puttin’ it.” “Where’s Jack?” “Waitin’ out by the outer fence line.”

To Tame a Wild Mustang

65

She nodded and smoothed a blanket over the brown mare’s back while Will carried over her hand-tooled saddle. “I’ll admit I’ve thought of little else since we first talked about this.” He caught her by the arm when she went to bend down and do up Misty’s belly cinch. “So all you’ve been thinkin’ about are wild horses?” His proximity stole her breath, yet she could still smell the intoxicating aroma of virile male and shaving lather. “Well,” she said, her voice quivering, “maybe not quite all.” That was an understatement. He let go of her, and the selfsatisfied grin he gave in return made her stomach do a little flip. Although they had all behaved more respectably after the shared kiss in the barn, the feel of two men’s lips and hands searing her flesh had been an experience that had invaded her being ever since. “I brought a change of clothes, just in case,” she said. He picked up the leather satchel she’d deposited on the ground while getting her horse saddled to peer inside. “There’s nothin’ here but medical equipment.” “Didn’t want Pa to wonder why I had extra garments.” His expression was guarded. “Why do you need ’em, anyhow?” “In case I get wet, of course.” She spread her arms. “I’m wearing my spares underneath. I’ll just pull them off when we get there and set them aside for later.” “You won’t be the one gettin’ wet, but good idea. Might have to try that myself next time.” “Can we get going now?” He smirked. “Patience. Pay attention, or your cinch job will get you dumped right off your horse.” “I know what I’m doing.” She finished with the horse and tied her bag to the saddle. “Do I pass? Or are we going to leave Jack standing at the fence all night while we fret over my cinching ability?” Much as she was thrilled to see William, she itched to get a move on and see Jack’s warm brown eyes and knowing smile.

66

J. Rose Allister

Within minutes they were underway, Will taking a slight lead as they trotted through the night toward the ranch. He was riding Raven since Windstorm was still on a strict rest policy. It had been nearly a month since she’d taken lame again, and Kate checked on her as much as she did Misty and the twin foals. The truth was she spent a good deal more time at the ranch than was necessary, from a hoss doc perspective. The animals were in fine condition. Misty had recovered normally from the twin births, and the foals seemed to be thriving with cow formula supplements to the mare’s milk. Windstorm had improved dramatically, no longer tossing her head with each step or favoring the leg. Yet Kate stopped by dutifully twice a week, and just as dutifully turned down offers of payment for doing so. There had been cash consideration for her first visit and a fine hen in barter for the second, but that’s all she would allow. She couldn’t accept payment for veterinary services that were no longer truly needed. The real reason she continued her visits were to have an excuse to be near the men who had her head in a whirl. Ever since the day she’d made her claim to the sheriff, Kate had gone through her life with one foot dancing a happy jig and the other tiptoeing nervously around her pa and the townsfolk. The happy jig was because William and Jack had admitted they both desired her. Still, her bold—shocking—behavior that day had other implications. Thus far, it seemed Sheriff Grande had kept his promise not to discuss her alleged involvement with William Tyler. She prayed it would stay that way. Despite brave talk that she didn’t care what people said, she did very much care about her pa’s already shaky health. She had told a shameful lie that day, but hopefully the good Lord understood that her intentions had been noble. Maybe He would see fit to make sure no such rumors found their way to her father’s ears. He shouldn’t have to suffer for her misdeeds, as wanton as they were. The bright moon followed along while they made the trip, for the most part in companionable silence. Like most men she knew, William wasn’t the type to gab just to hear his voice. Jack was much

To Tame a Wild Mustang

67

more open. Still, over the past month and a half she’d learned about William’s boyhood in the much bigger town of Redding, his struggles with the ranch, and his interactions with the Hupa. If not for his bravery in approaching the band of Indians and their willingness to barter with him, the ranch would have folded. By the time William had inherited the property, most of the cattle stock comprising the ranch’s livelihood had succumbed to disease, illness, and mismanagement of funds. Then came the raid that had killed his uncle. With little capital and the bank unwilling to loan out to a young upstart and a failing enterprise, he was left with no easy means to turn things around. When the hands had to be let go, Jack refused and stayed on to help, turning down compensation other than room and board for months when need be in hope that things could right themselves. Then William happened upon Indians taming wild mustangs. By convincing the Hupa to share their incredibly fast taming method, Will was able to stave off the ranch’s ruin by selling horses from the population so numerous laws had been passed allowing the encroaching animals to be shot. Bit by bit, he began rebuilding the cattle herd and restoring the ranch. He spoke of a day in a not-toodistant future when Tyler Ranch would once again thrive with cattle drives to market, rather than scraping by on piecemeal sales of mustangs here and there. His ingenuity and tenaciousness impressed Kate greatly, and he and Jack both lingered in her thoughts more each day. Nights, too, when she tossed and turned while replaying the day in the barn—and the other kisses she’d shared with William. He had not kissed her again, though, and neither had Jack. Nor had William paid her a call as he’d first suggested. Of course, with her numerous visits to the ranch under the pretense of doctoring animals, it wasn’t as if they didn’t all see a good deal of each other. Perhaps too much for William’s taste. Maybe that was why he did not seek her out like a

68

J. Rose Allister

man interested in courting a woman would likely do. Or maybe he was upset that she’d been so free with her attentions to Jack as well. The thought brought a frown, and she cast a glance at her riding companion. Maybe she had been too forward, and William had decided not to pursue someone so unladylike. Really, who could blame him? Two men? She’d never been one to stand on conventions, but both men kissing and fondling her at the same time had to be some kind of wicked that decent folk didn’t even have a name for. Then again, he’d invited her along tonight, hadn’t he? Of course he might just be being polite, or wanted to put an end to her constant badgering for details on horse taming since the day he started talking about it. Or maybe he felt he was aiding the cause of animal medicine by allowing her to witness a taming. The more she thought about it, the more she thought he didn’t really want to be with her at all. Not either of them. They were men, after all, so if they hadn’t wanted to kiss her again, there could only be one good reason. They hadn’t liked what they’d gotten. They claimed to want things from her, but that was the day she’d given the sheriff William’s alibi. Perhaps they were acting out of gratitude. Or responding like many a man would if a woman threw herself on his lap. Bosh, why couldn’t she be more restrained and proper, like Elspeth? Maybe ranch men preferred ladies in fussy dresses who spent hours curling their hair into ringlets. Tonight Kate hadn’t even had time to put up her hair proper. She’d set it in one long braid down the center of her back. From what she’d heard of horse taming, she figured pinned up braids might come loose. Not that she’d been asked to outright participate. William had made it clear only the men would be taming. She was strictly a bystander. Cricket song and the occasional hooting owl penetrated her thoughts as they drew closer to the edge of Tyler Ranch. Instead of riding into the ranch proper, William skirted the far side, trotting Raven outside the fence marking the perimeter of his property. A

To Tame a Wild Mustang

69

couple of minutes later they spotted Jack, who stood lazily reclining against the fence. His palomino, Stronghold, stood grazing nearby. Jack gave a saucy single wave, and they trotted over. “Finally made it,” Jack said, shooting Kate a searing look that heated her stomach as he tipped his hat to her. “Evenin’, Kate.” “Nice to see you,” she said, willing her heart to slow. His red checkered shirt opened at the neck to reveal a matching bandana she wished wasn’t barring a peek at his throat and chest. “Before we approach the herd,” William said, “let’s go over this again.” She tore her eyes off Jack’s invitingly masculine posture and nodded. “I know, I know. You told me a hundred times already.” He adjusted his hat. “So oblige me once more. When we get near the mustangs, I’m gonna sight out one or two near the edge of the group. They’ll be easier to drive out and separate. Jack and I will ride straight in to cut ’em off. You do not follow. Hang back and keep to this side of the animals. I’ll force ’em to the water while you and Jack ride alongside to keep ’em from strayin’ this direction. Follow my lead to the river, then pull back and stay out of harm’s way while I make the jump. Best you watch from up on your mount like Jack does, so you can make fast tracks in case a horse bolts your direction.” He eyed her for a moment. “Wearin’ down a mustang gets might tedious after a bit. Probably not too excitin’ for a spectator. You might be sittin’ there quite a while.” “Don’t worry about me. I’ll have Jack to keep me company.” The teasing brow Jack raised in response sent a little jolt through her. “It’d be my mighty fine pleasure. Unless I have to jump in and lend Will a hand, that is.” “Almost never necessary,” William said. “But it’s possible.” She shrugged. “From the way you tell it, I’m sure I’ll find the whole process fascinating.” She whooshed out a breath and began shrugging out of her cropped riding jacket. “Guess I better get ready.”

70

J. Rose Allister

With her jacket looped over an arm she swung her leg over the saddle and dismounted from her horse. “Ready?” Jack said. “Fer what?” She unbuttoned her blouse and riding skirt. Jack blinked and opened his mouth. Kate laughed. “Get your thoughts out of the pig pen, Jack Stone. Like I told Will, I’m wearing spare clothes underneath.” “Won’t be necessary for you to change,” William said while she was peeling off layers. “You will be near the water, not in it. I’ll come out drenched, not you. And the horses, that is.” “And possibly me,” Jack added. Nevertheless, she stripped down to clingy jeans and a thinner, pale blue tailored blouse, feeling both men’s eyes on her every step. Her fingers fumbled as she untied her medical bag and tucked her other clothing inside. Then she dropped the bag on the ground near the fence. Jack arched a brow at her. “You’re leavin’ that here?” “Don’t want it getting wet.” William grunted. “It won’t.” Then he started unbuttoning his shirt. Kate’s eyes widened. “What are you doing?” He took off the chambray button down and hung it from a fence post. This left him with just his white knit undershirt beneath. Kate couldn’t help but laugh. Jack joined in. “If yer plannin’ to tame a mustang in nothin’ but yer long johns—” William cut him off. “Hardly. Just the shirt’s comin’ off. Might as well have one thing dry for the ride back.” She shrugged at Jack and climbed back on her horse, already grateful for the lighter, more practical clothing. As for the bag, she figured it was better to be prepared, despite William’s insistence that she would not be near the water.

To Tame a Wild Mustang

71

Kate glanced up at his pensive expression and rolled her eyes. “I’m not a child, you know. No need to coddle me like I’ve never been around horses.” “These aren’t ordinary horses.” Jack patted Stronghold’s neck. “She can handle herself. You wouldn’t have let her along otherwise.” Still, there was a hesitation as William glanced off in the direction of the herd. Her eyes followed, watching the group. Some were lying on the ground, while others were quietly grazing and unaware they were about to get a big surprise. “You seem nervous,” she said to him. “You’re not having second thoughts about my being here?” William flicked a glance her way while he dismounted. “I might be havin’ second thoughts, but not about you.” She gaped at him for a minute, wondering whether they were still talking about horse taming. “It’s Raven I’m worried about.” Her gaze fell on the midnight black stallion, who stood calm and proud and unaware that one of his former herd mates was about to encounter the same fate he himself had faced at William’s hand, once upon a time. “Why?” she said with a frown. “What’s wrong with Raven?” William shrugged while he untied a length of rope from the back of the saddle. “Nothin’. I’ve just never used him for this before, and I’m not sure what he’ll do.” She eyed him. “Well, now’s a fine time to be thinking about it.” “Oh, I’ve been thinkin’ about it. Raven is the more ornery of the horses I’ve kept. Stallions have a mind of their own as it is, especially with mares around.” “He’s still turned into a fair ridin’ beast,” Jack said. William nodded while he looped the coils of rope diagonally over one shoulder. “That he has.” Then he climbed back on his horse. “So why are you worried?” Kate asked.

72

J. Rose Allister

“I’ve never dropped reins on him before. When I jump horses and he’s free to go whichever way, who knows what he’ll do about it.” “That’s one of the things I’ll be watchin’ for,” Jack said. “If Raven gets any funny ideas, Stronghold here will help me cure him of ’em.” He, too, climbed up on his mount and waggled a brow at her. Kate couldn’t help but grin at his ease, but she hadn’t really thought of all this when William had told her about the process. He would ride Raven to chase one of the mustangs into the nearby water, at which point he would transfer himself to the other animal by leaping onto it bareback. She’d been so fascinated with his description of how he would tame the beast that she hadn’t stopped to think about the horse left behind. With no one controlling Raven, the stallion could take off and go wherever he wanted. Then Jack would have to chase him down. She frowned. “How did you manage with Windstorm?” “She’ll stand by the water’s edge and wait it out. Doesn’t wander too far to graze. I think part of it is she doesn’t like to get too close to the wild herd anymore.” “I could help,” she said. “We could ride Raven double, and you could hand me off the reins before you jump onto the mustang.” William shook his head. “That’s a might closer to the action than I want you.” “I don’t know,” Jack said. “I kinda like havin’ her right in the middle of the action.” A little tickle ran low through her stomach at that, but she lifted her chin at William. “You don’t need to protect me,” she said, straightening her spine. “I can handle a spirited ride.” Jack laughed. “I’ll bet.” “It’s too dangerous,” William said, shooting Jack a sharp look. “I’ll take my chances that Raven will behave, or that you can catch him afterward.” Guilt stabbed at her. She’d been the one to pester him about this, after all. “Why risk losing one horse to get another? You don’t need

To Tame a Wild Mustang

73

to do this tonight on my account. Maybe it’d be best to wait until Windstorm is up for it.” “I’m not actually doin’ this because you asked.” He gazed up at the stars a moment. “I need cash for the ranch. In fact, part of me wishes I could grab two horses tonight.” “Two?” She blinked. “That sounds a mite ambitious.” “I know. Never managed it before.” “He’s barely started lettin’ me come along,” Jack said. “Soon enough, I’ll be able to break one myself. For now, the boss has me playin’ second fiddle.” William snorted. “Because the boss needs your backup.” “I thought it was because the boss likes bein’ the big hero.” Jack tossed Kate a grin. “There’s always a return try tomorrow, while the moon’s still full.” Kate frowned. “Why do you need a full moon, anyway? Indian superstition?” William smiled at her. “In part. Indians claim the full moon provides better energy for blendin’ the spirits of horse and rider.” Jack snorted. “I figure horses are tired and off guard at night, and the full moon gives us better light to work by.” He adjusted his Stetson and sighed. “And the night is wastin’ while we’re jawin’ about whether this is gonna work or not.” William nodded and gave her a pointed glance. “Remember, break off and stay to the side when things get rollin’. I can’t do this if I’m worried about you gettin’ hurt.” She nodded. “Understood. Ready?” In answer, he clucked and spurred Raven gently on. They trotted their mounts toward the herd, until without warning William whooped and sent Raven charging toward a small group of mustangs at a full gallop. Thundering hooves and the men’s shouts erupted in the evening silence. Jack flew into motion as well, and Kate spurred her horse into a similar pace, sticking to the outer edge of the group as discussed.

74

J. Rose Allister

A trio of younger animals panicked and headed right off the direction she knew William wanted—straight for the river lying ahead. She followed along as best she could, keeping tight control on her reins when one of the fleeing horses tried to break off and veer toward her. Following Jack’s lead, she resisted the urge to correct away from the approach, instead pointing Peaches’ nose right at the intruder to bring them closer. The mustang—a beautiful mare with a reddish coat and white diamond on her forehead—reacted perfectly by changing course right back to a beeline for the water. Kate allowed herself a tight smile as they all raced to the glistening river. She obeyed William’s directive and slowed up as they neared the water, then pulled aside and brought Peaches to a stop under a tree at the river’s edge to watch William’s breathtaking performance. Jack broke off the chase and trotted up beside her. William was standing in his stirrups now, leaning close to Raven’s back while hot on the heels of a spirited chestnut stallion. The animal’s black mane flew like eagle wings behind him as he dodged William’s advance, but Raven was the quicker. The smaller mare Kate had kept in line broke off as they hit water, but William had no interest in the mare. All his attention seemed focused on the stallion just in front of him. The animals splashed into the river at a full gallop, but as the water rapidly deepened, their pace dropped. That’s when William made his move. Raven was near up to the underbelly in water when William rose up fully in his stirrups, balanced for a moment, then leaped off. For a heart-stopping moment it appeared he would not find his seat on the other stallion, and Kate clapped a hand over her mouth to stifle a sharp gasp while he struggled to mount the beast. “It’s okay,” Jack said. “William’s got glue for a behind. He’ll stick to his mount.” True to Jack’s word, William made the jump. His hat fell behind him, still attached by the strings at his throat. But he and the horse

To Tame a Wild Mustang

75

were one, him gripping the stallion around the neck just as it plunged up to the shoulder in river water. The loud whinny made clear the animal’s displeasure at William’s intrusion, but standing in water so deep the animal could neither buck nor rear off the unwanted rider. The cowboy clung to the horse’s back and began talking to the creature, words that Kate couldn’t entirely make out from this distance but seemed to break between Hupa and English. She was so intent on watching cowboy and mustang she almost didn’t notice Raven making his way back toward the bank. “Let me grab the stallion afore he gets to feelin’ his oats,” Jack said. “Oh, can I?” He glanced at her. “Boss’ll have my head fer that. It’s my job.” To her pleading expression, he sighed and added, “Walk Peaches behind me if yeh want. Get a closer view of William.” He kicked heels into his horse and galloped toward the bank, but slowed his approach when she neared the river, probably so as not to spook Raven into bolting. Kate made soft clucking sounds of encouragement and followed at a slow walk, halting Peaches with her hooves just dipped into the water’s edge. Jack sloshed into the cold water to where Raven’s reins hung slack to one side. The horse’s head bobbed this way and that as Jack eased up until he was knee deep in water, then caught hold of the reins. Raven shook his mane and water flew every which way, a few drops of spray landing on Kate. Still, he made little fuss when Jack lead him onto the bank and walked him to the tree where he tethered him to a limb. Relieved, Kate’s attention returned to the water. The river was up to the wild stallion’s lower neck now, and much of William’s body was underwater as well. He’d kept his mount on the animal, which was thrashing its head and crying pitifully but didn’t seem able to do much else. For some reason it wasn’t swimming or treading its way toward the shore, where the shallower water would put it in better stead to throw off its human occupant.

76

J. Rose Allister

Kate wriggled her toes inside her boots and watched William ride the stallion deep in the water, and before long he surprised Kate by raising his voice in song. The tune was in Hupa, though not a song she recognized. Perhaps he’d learned it as part of a horse tamer’s ritual, or maybe like many of the Hupa natives, the mood of the moment brought on a spontaneous expression of song. “Daydi-ch’ing te:singya:-te’, miq’it-dahch’idi¬tse? “Xa’ na:yaydiL, ta:’a¬tul whi¬-’inda’ “La’ xo-na:t’aw. Qat ung whi¬ilyo’?” Jack rode back up beside her. “Can yeh make any of that out?” She nodded. “Some. He’s saying, ‘Where are you going, horse? Let’s go to the Boat Dance. Stay here with me as one spirit. Are you ready, my friend?’” “Right amazin’, the effect William’s Indian songs have on the animals.” Kate stood transfixed by the soothing, almost mournful sound of his voice, complete with the “sobbing” quality she’d heard Indians use in their singing. What purpose this served was unknown to her, but it did have a profound effect on her emotions and, it seemed, those of the horse beneath him. The animal calmed to the melody, neighing and chuffing softer and softer and shaking its head slower, almost as if trying to keep rhythm. Its body churned less in the deep water, until at last, the animal stood still. The eye she could see from the bank seemed to weigh heavier, like the music was putting the creature in some sort of trance. It was then Kate noticed a sight that dropped her jaw wide open and froze her in place. The red mare that escaped the initial chase had wandered up to the water’s edge, staring off at the stallion now stilled beneath its singing rider. A warm puff of breeze lifted her silken red mane, but otherwise the world seemed perfectly still in that moment. “Jack,” she whispered, and nodded toward the animal. “Well I’ll be,” he said.

To Tame a Wild Mustang

77

Several heartbeats passed before Kate’s utter shock gave way to lucid thought, and then she began to move with as much stealth as she could manage. She backed up her horse and veered around Jack. She wouldn’t get another chance at this, not with such an easy set up. Her heart raced as she went over in her mind what she’d just seen William do, and she took in a deep breath and held it for a full count of five. Then she heeled hard into Peaches, and with a shout of “Gid up!” the chase was on. “What the devil are you doin’?” Jack shouted, but she ignored him. The wild mare startled at the shout and sound of hooves, but lucky for Kate, reacted in just the way she hoped. The animal bolted straight into the glittering water. With a slap to her mare’s hindquarters, Kate plunged in right behind, feeling the thud of each pulse beat hammer her throat while they splashed through the water. She was dimly aware of William and Jack calling out to her, and she felt a belated pang of concern that her actions would spook William’s mount and undo all the work he’d put into calming him. Then she felt the weight of the rising water slogging down their speed, and she pushed her boots down hard in her stirrups until her backside was up off the saddle. The hind end of the red mare was just off to the right of Peaches’ nose. Kate heard Jack’s horse splashing in behind her. She whooped a, “Yah! Git on now,” to Peaches, and used her reins to beg more speed from the animal. Peaches tossed her head but complied, no doubt thinking Kate was insane as the mare pushed her powerful body through cool water high enough to hit Kate’s knees and fill up her boots. Her spirits sank as she realized the other horse was pulling ahead. If they couldn’t get alongside it, there’d be no way she could make the leap. Not that she was likely to manage the stunt either way. “Stop, Kate!” Jack said, but she gritted her teeth and pressed on. Still, with the red mare gaining distance, it might be best to call Peaches off.

78

J. Rose Allister

Then she noticed the horse ahead sinking into deeper water and floundering for a moment—long enough to close the gap. “Kate, don’t!” It was William this time, but his warning was too late. With a tight grip on reins and saddle horn, Kate lifted her bent left leg until her boot was perched on the saddle, and before logic could sink in and change her mind, she used the boot to launch herself off the horse. Her leap was a far cry from the easy grace William demonstrated. She landed almost sideways atop the mare, knocking the wind out of her. She gasped out a loud whoosh of air and fought to drag in more breath. What saved her was the depth of the river, now shoulder deep on the animal she struggled to climb aboard. “Kate!” She looked up and saw William getting off the stallion to come to her, but she shouted, “No! Don’t leave him. You stop, too, Jack,” she shouted over her shoulder, where Jack was almost on the horse’s tail. “Back off. You’ll spook her worse. I’m fine.” Fine was a bit of a stretch, perhaps, for the mare made a valiant effort to shake Kate off by rolling its body sideways. Kate’s head went underwater for a moment, and she came up sputtering. Her crosswise splay allowed her to stay on board, however, and she squirmed herself along until she felt the animals’ withers. Then she twisted to seat herself square on the mare’s bare back. Once in place, Kate gripped the horse’s flank with her thighs for all she was worth, grabbing handfuls of wet mane to upright herself and keep her place. The animal’s head lurched and tossed while it cried out in protest, and Kate felt a surge of pity for what the horse must be going through. She shot a glance over at William, whose mount was again agitated and had moved several feet downstream away from the female’s melee. Her earlier concern that chasing the mare could startle the stallion seemed to have merit, and she felt a stab of remorse. The cowboy on top of the animal gaped at Kate with what seemed a mixture of angry panic, to which she responded with a guilty smile

To Tame a Wild Mustang

79

and a shrug. This didn’t appear to lighten his mood any, so she ignored him and went back to her attempt to tame the red mare—one that felt an awful lot more like the mare’s attempt to tame a cheeky rider. “Lord, woman,” Jack said. “Have yeh gone and lost yer mind?” The red mare moved forward into the deepest part of the river, black and unfathomable beneath the shimmering highlights raised on the surface by the bright moon. There, the horse stopped. Kate understood now why the stallion hadn’t just rushed for the opposite river bank. The animals were reluctant to lose footing altogether and be swept downstream, and didn’t understand the water was not any deeper than this point either in front or behind. The plunge into the river with a human on their backs was disorienting, and the desire to not risk even deeper water effectively trapped them in place. “Should I try to get her off there?” Jack called out. “And have two riled females on your hands?” William said. “Wouldn’t chance it.” She shot him a look and saw moonlight glittering in his eyes. “You’ll have to stay with her ’til she wears down,” William called to her. “Takes a while. You can either get her to fight and wear her faster, or do what you can to calm her down so she’ll steady on her own.” “Which one is better?” “The horse’ll tell you.” “Great.” The mare heaving and stepping beneath her certainly seemed ready for a fight, though it appeared to be realizing there was little it could do about it in the deep water. Maybe a little calming chatter was in order. “There, girl,” Kate said in as soothing a manner as she could in light of teeth chattering with nervous tension more so than the cool water churning around them. “It’s okay. I won’t hurt you none. You’ll be just fine.”

80

J. Rose Allister

Rigorous head tossing and whinnies assured Kate that the mare did not share this opinion, so Kate silenced and held on tight. “Keep yer head up or the mare’ll break yer nose,” Jack called. He’d backed his animal off a ways, but Stronghold still stood in water up to the knee. During a moment’s respite Kate remembered Peaches, and she twisted her head over her shoulder. The horse stood grazing on the shore, apparently unconcerned about Kate’s sudden leap onto the back of another mare. Another half-roll from her mount brought Kate’s attention whipping back to the task of not getting sent downriver. This time, Kate used her body to pull upright and tugged firmly on the right handful of mane to bring up the side of the mare trying to dunk her under water. Kate succeeded and sat herself back just in time to avoid another head toss from butting her square in the face. A martingale to hold the horse’s head down would serve her well about now. And a saddle. And someone more qualified for this madness. Why the heck had she done something this stupid? “That’s it,” William said. “Stay with her. Start teachin’ her your commands.” “Right now I’m not sure who’s commanding who.” “You can always jump off and let her go back to the herd,” Jack said. “I’ll help you.” “No way. She’s mine. Well, Tyler Ranch’s.” Kate felt the animal quivering beneath her, even as her own body shuddered with high tension. The horse’s muzzle splashed in and out of the water with every head toss, which Kate knew would amount to a full buck or rear had they been on dry ground. When the mare tried again to lower its body down and roll to slide Kate underwater, however, she took charge and “reined” up strong on the animal’s mane. “Whoa, girl. Up, now.” She used her thighs and heels to straighten the horse, and she gave a shaky laugh when the mare righted. “It’s working.”

To Tame a Wild Mustang

81

“Keep her steady,” Jack said. “Let yer body talk to her.” Time and again the mare dipped, fidgeted, and head tossed, and for a long stretch the pair battled for dominance. Every now and then Kate looked over at William, and soon saw that his own fight had ended with cowboy as the victor. She saw him pull out a boot knife and cut a long section of the rope that was coiled around him, then fashion one end into a loop with a sort of half-hitch knot. She watched, curious, while he slowly eased the loop over the stallion’s head, and when the animal opened its mouth in protest, the end with the half-hitch slid inside like a bridle bit. The rest circled the top of the animal’s head, and the long free end of the rope became a single rein. With this makeshift rope bridle and body commands, William managed to turn the stallion around to watch Kate’s progress. It felt like half the night before Kate finally felt the mare’s resolve melting, though in truth the moon hadn’t traveled the sky more than an hour’s worth since they’d first arrived at the river. When the horse did give up the struggle, Kate began cooing reassurance again. “That’s a good girl. You’re going to have a nice life. You’ll be given plenty of food and water, will get run time in a corral and be bathed and groomed and appreciated. In return you just have to give someone a lift once in a while. Good deal?” The conversation went on for a time until finally the horse stilled completely. Both had stopped shaking by now, and at last Kate let loose her death grip on the mare’s mane with one hand and stroked its forelock and neck. “You can start bringin’ her up to the shore now, I expect,” William said, “unless you’d rather I go tie up the stallion and ride her up myself.” “I can do it.” Kate hesitated, wondering whether the seemingly tame animal would turn wild again once on land. “Maybe I better watch you get out with the stallion first. See how it’s done.” “Fight’s gone out of ’em,” Jack said. “Shouldn’t be too much trouble, other than knowin’ how to go bareback.”

82

J. Rose Allister

William tapped the rope looped around the stallion’s head. “I prefer an Indian war bridle for the first ride in to the ranch, rather than tryin’ to control the animal with just fistfuls of mane. I’ll come back with Raven to help you get one on her.” He demonstrated by egging his horse on with a kick of his heels and tug on the rope rein, and after a while of encouragement, the horse waded through the river to shallower water. Kate’s breath caught once the animal was in the shallows, but it showed no sign of breaking into a run or bucking off its rider. William rode him up onto the bank, and after a couple tries, the animal walked with an odd sort of caution over to a different tree from where Raven was tied. Jack still had his mount up to the knees in water, eyeing Kate with a mixture of wary concern. William tied the rope rein to a low branch before sliding off the animal’s back, then spent some time rubbing and stroking the animal with soothing words before returning. “Jack, see to Kate’s other mare, will you?” She was grateful to see the man retreat to tether Peaches while William headed back on Raven. He guided the horse with a purposeful, slow gait, no doubt wanting to avoid startling Kate’s mount the way she’d done to his when plunging headlong into the river after the mare. Still, when Raven drew close, her animal nickered and stepped sideways. A reassuring stroke and words from Kate soon calmed it. When William drew alongside, he pulled off the remaining coil of rope from his shoulder and gave Kate the first smile she’d seen out of him since her decision to experience horse taming first hand. “Sure you want to do the rest?” he said. She smiled back. “I started this. Might as well finish it.” He nodded while he fashioned another loop. Then he pulled his horse in a bit closer. “Let me help you get this on, at least. It’s a bit tricky.”

To Tame a Wild Mustang

83

Tricky was right. William might have had a better time of it had he actually been mounted on the mustang’s back, but between the horses’ nerves toward one another and the mare’s unhappiness at having a rope anywhere near her head, it took a number of attempts to get the war bridle on and set inside her mouth properly. She chewed and worked her tongue a good deal more than the stallion, which seemed to have decided cooperation was the better choice. Nevertheless, the bridle went on at last. After a few tries to get the hang of using the rope rein, Kate managed to turn the horse around. The mare wanted nothing to do with Raven, so William rode the stallion out ahead to give Kate an easier time getting her mount onto dry land. Despite being soaked to the bone and having swallowed a fair bit of river water, Kate felt her mouth go dry as the mare left deep water behind and got its legs beneath it. The higher above river the horse got, the more nervous Kate grew. Then she felt a water-logged boot slip off her foot and fall into the shallows, and her resolve nearly slipped off along with it. “Yer doin’ fine,” Jack said, seeming to sense her distress. “Don’t show the animal yer nerves, or it’ll be worse for both of yeh. Just guide her to the tree.” “That rope bridle don’t do much good for turnin’,” William added. “You need strong legs and upper body work to get it done. That’s it.” The mare made it to the tree at last, and Kate repeated what she’d seen William do by tying the animal before trying to slide off. It was with no small amount of ambivalence that she finally allowed herself to slip to the ground on wobbly legs, careful to steer clear of horse legs, head, and teeth in case the mare had any surprises in store. Jack was there to catch her on the way down. The horse stood at the tree, snorting softly to itself. Jack’s arm slid around her waist while they went to meet William halfway from where Raven was tethered. Walking proved more of a

84

J. Rose Allister

challenge than she would have guessed. Not just because she’d lost a boot on the way, either. She’d spent a great deal of energy trying to keep astride and guide a wild horse with thigh and calf muscles, all of which were now lodging loud protest. Her fingers ached from her frantic grip on horsehair, too. William had her lost boot in hand, and when he saw her staggering and Jack steadying her, he rushed up to put an arm around her other side. “What the blazes were you thinkin’, takin’ on a wild mustang yourself?” Kate took the boot from him and shrugged away from their arms. She hobbled to the shore to rinse off the foot now crusted with pebbles and dirt. “Why, you’re very welcome for my help. You did say you wanted two horses tonight. Now you got ’em.” “Not at the risk of your hide,” he said, following her to the water. “Even Jack even knows better than to try tamin’.” “Jack knows better than to go against boss’s orders, yeh mean,” the other man said. “She did fine.” She sat down with a groan and pulled off her other boot. She dumped out what seemed to be a gallon of river and squeezed more from the toe of her wool stockings. She’d never been so wet in all her life, and her garments clung to her like an itchy second skin. The night air was still warm, but the cool swim left her shivering. “What if she’d gotten pulled under that horse?” William went on, fists on equally wet hips. “She could have drowned.” “But I didn’t,” Kate said. “Why are you acting like this? A few minutes ago you were happy to let me finish breaking the mare and get it up out of the water. Now you’re spitting vinegar.” He scowled at her. “Did you intend to disobey me all along? Or was it a spur of the moment thing?” She raised a brow and finished tamping down a foot to get her boot back on. “Disobey you? Why, William Tyler, you seem to be forgetting you’re not my boss, my pa, or my husband.”

To Tame a Wild Mustang

85

With that she stood up to face him, ignoring thighs that were begging for a rest. “And no, I did not intend to jump on a mustang tonight. The mare just walked right on up to the water, easy as you please. I couldn’t see how I could pass up an opportunity like that.” “You could have said somethin’.” “You were busy. I let Jack know.” “Leave me out of this,” he said, hands folded over his broad chest. “Yeh let me know the mare was there, not that yeh planned to jump on her.” Kate sighed and fidgeted in her uncomfortable clothes, then tried to squeeze some of the water from the bodice of her blouse. “Look, if you don’t want the mare, I’ll take her.” “I didn’t say that.” William took her by the shoulders. “Though you earned her right and fair, if you want her. I just wanted you safe. That kind of horse tamin’ is no job for a woman.” “Oh, so I’m good enough to doctor your animals, but not to ride them?” He rolled his eyes and let go of her. “Why are you so stubborn?” She lifted her chin. “If you’re trying to sound like my pa, the term he likes to use is mule-minded.” Jack snorted. “You must give the man gray hair.” “Several. Are we all gonna stand around in wet clothes, or what?” William shook his head with a sigh. “I’ll get your bag, and you can change before we ride back.”

86

J. Rose Allister

Chapter Six William stood at the riverbank, staring at the shimmering ripples of water while he battled chaotic emotions. Jack was wringing out wet things by the tree behind William, and Kate had ducked behind another tree to change into dry clothes. He forced out thoughts of her standing wet and naked not twenty feet away. Replaying the memory of her plummeting into the water and nearly getting herself thrown under a wild mustang did the best job of shunting aside the improper images, and even now his heart sped at the thought of it. What in the world had the woman been thinking? Kate never failed to surprise him, but half the time that was because he wondered whether she was plum crazy. He might not have detailed every last nuance of his taming process, but surely she hadn’t harbored delusions that it was a simple matter for a woman to take on? It was a dangerous enterprise even for a weather beaten cowboy, which was why he preferred to have Jack back him up rather than make the man do his dirty work. If something happened to his hand during a taming, it would be William’s fault. Every time he got a mind to take on another mustang, he kept a healthy respect for the danger at the forefront of his thoughts. Not the stubborn filly that was busy peeling off men’s soaking wet denims behind a tree, though. Oh, no. She apparently felt it was child’s play to run a wild-eyed mare into a river. He’d been half crazed with panic when her attempt to jump from her horse had gone awry, and he had just about abandoned his own mount to come after her before she’d stopped him. Jack had looked just as wild-eyed with fear, too. Despite her reassurance, it had been all the men could do to sit by and

To Tame a Wild Mustang

87

swallow the urge to scoop her off that animal. Even now he wondered whether that would have been the smarter thing to do—followed by delivering a sound spanking. Still, a splashing, panicked rescue approach would not likely have set well with the already agitated red mare. He or Jack trying to intervene could have made matters worse. As he stood there with his arms folded, trying not to envision what would have happened if the horse had gotten Kate pinned under water, he came to terms with something he’d felt building inside of him for some time now. In that heart-stopping moment of danger, his world had shrunk to the size of Kate. He also realized it was not the first time in recent weeks. His sights had been steadily dimming to everything else around him, and his head buzzed with thoughts of her like a persistent fly he couldn’t bat away. In short, he was falling in love, as hard and fast as a cowboy could ride the wind. If the situation was different, it would definitely be time to fess up to it, but in reality there was absolutely nothing he could do about his feelings. What use was there in baring his soul just to say he’d made a mistake in asking to call on her? With a sigh he turned and passed where Jack was putting his wrung out shirt back on. William wandered over to check on the new acquisitions, unbuttoning his soaked knit undershirt and jeans while he went. With some difficulty he tugged the wet denims down over his long johns, and then approached the animals with caution and soft murmurs. Best to not leave them to their own thoughts for too long right now, lest they get too much wind back and decide the next human ride would be the last. The horses accepted him without much fuss, including the red mare. He took that as a good sign that the spirits had smiled on him that night, and after a few moments he headed back to where the dry shirt he’d retrieved awaited on Raven’s saddle. He’d shrugged the top of his wet knit underwear off his shoulders when Kate’s shrill scream pierced the air—and his heart. “William! Jack!”

88

J. Rose Allister

The sleeves of his long johns flapped loose behind his legs as he sprinted around the tree to find Kate wearing nothing but moonlight and a scared, wide-eyed expression. She held her split skirt up to cover the front of her nakedness, but plenty of creamy flesh was on display. From his vantage point behind her, that included the rounded swell of perfect, ripe buttocks. Still, the luscious woman was not what drew his attention, but rather the sight her gaze was fastened on. “What the devil?” Jack said, panting behind him. William rushed in front of Kate to shield her from view of the three Indian braves sitting on horseback, staring down at her. He hadn’t heard them ride up, and apparently Kate hadn’t, either. Indians were nothing if not masters of stealth. “Friends of yours, I hope?” Jack asked him. William nodded. “It’s all right.” Moments later, he felt Kate’s hands digging into his upper arms from behind and her warm skin pressed to his bare back. She leaned around him to spit out broken, but serviceable Hupa. “Do xo’ji nohn-’e:n ininde:t’ a tsumehst¬’o:n!” she said, a complaint that the Indians had not approached the woman in proper fashion. Apparently the Indians interpreted it that way, too, for they glanced at one another with raised brows before turning their attention to William. “WillTyler,” said the brave in front. In Hupa he went on, “We meet again.” “Riding Wolf,” William said, and then raised his palm. “He:yung.” “He:yung,” the others repeated his greeting. Both men wore traditional Hupa dress of deerskin leggings or loincloths. Their chests were bare. Riding Wolf and Flying Arrow had smeared mud symbols on theirs for luck. They wore long twin braids and woven headbands with feathers sticking out. “We come seeking horses,” Riding Wolf said, still in Hupa.

To Tame a Wild Mustang

89

William nodded. “As did we. Two mustangs agreed to come with us tonight.” More raised brows followed, along with whispers. Flying Arrow laughed. “When we taught you our ways they did not include using women for taming.” “Perhaps she was the one in need of taming,” Riding Wolf said with a grin. He felt Kate stiffen and heard her draw a breath for a retort, but he elbowed her gently. “What are they sayin’?” Jack asked, moving up closer behind Kate. “Later,” William replied. “She’s no ordinary woman,” he continued to the braves in Hupa. “She’s an animal doctor.” The braves grunted, and William wasn’t quite happy with the way Flying Arrow’s dark eyes were scrutinizing Kate, almost as though William were invisible and he could see every perfect inch of the naked body glued distractingly close to him. “So the woman is not yours, then?” Flying Arrow asked. “She is yet to be claimed?” William stepped more fully in front of her and swept an arm behind him to draw her closer against him. “She is mine.” He ignored her little gasp of shock and the electric tingle shooting up his arm as his hand slid along the silken flesh of her back. “You have taught her our tongue,” Flying Arrow went on. “Why?” “He did not,” she said. “I learned it from your people in a village north of here, higher up along the Klamath.” Flying Arrow shot an incredulous look at his fellow Hupa. “The northern tribe does not care for white folk. Whites seeking yellow rock have shown their cruelty.” William felt her squirming behind his back, and suddenly wished his native friends would leave for an altogether different reason.

90

J. Rose Allister

“The Hupa cared for me,” she said. “They found me injured on the road after a stagecoach attack by white men. They healed my wounds and taught me how to heal animals. They are a good people, just as you have been good to William.” “Maybe it is time to pay a visit to our northern brothers,” Riding Wolf said. “Some of them did not agree with our decision to barter with whites to help make our way. Maybe hard winters and empty stomachs have changed their minds.” The Indian searched William’s face for several moments. “It seems the spirits have favored you with better fortune since our last meeting, WillTyler.” Dark eyes shifted to the woman behind him. “In many respects.” “In many,” he said. “Since you have already run the wild herd,” Flying Arrow added, “we will return tomorrow, while the moon is yet full.” After a brief farewell, the trio stood silent to watch the riders depart. Only after the backs of their mounts vanished into the night did Kate relax her hold on William and pull away. “Thank you for what you said,” she told him. “I understand it was just an act to stop whatever ideas they might have had, but I appreciate you claiming I was your woman.” He turned to her, heat spreading in his gut at the shape of her silhouette. Even half-hidden by the darkness under the elm and the garment she clutched in front of her, she was so beautiful that it made his throat ache. Jack’s eyes sought every inch of the bare curves of her backside with a hungry, desperate look that he flashed at William for a moment. Kate’s blue eyes looked like wide, shimmery orbs set into a delicate, china-doll face. Eyes that asked much of him. William’s voice was thick when he spoke. “Who said it was just an act?” Before she could answer he bent to her lips, knowing how foolhardy it was to make a move on a poor woman who had just been exposed to strange natives. Still, he gave in to the need to explore the

To Tame a Wild Mustang

91

velvet of her mouth. Jack was there in an instant, smoothing his hands over her shoulders from behind while he sampled her neck with his lips. A muffled gasp sounded against William’s demanding mouth, but Kate soon yielded to the men. With one hand still holding the skirt up between their bare torsos, she slid a tentative palm up over William’s chest. His cock responded with ferocity, and within seconds was straining behind his wet leggings with throbbing urgency. He groaned, certain she could feel his heart beating against her palm like a war drum. “You make me so crazy, Kate,” he said against her lips. “How can I treat you like a proper lady when you make me feel like a wild animal?” “Maybe because you know animals are my specialty.” “Then I know a couple wild ones yeh need to tame,” Jack said. “Right now.” With a growl William reached around and tugged away the fabric she held feebly in place. He tossed the skirt aside and pulled her to his chest, reveling in the heat of her supple flesh searing him like a brand that marked her as his. When Jack moved around to the front, his shirt was off. William shifted over and let Jack’s tongue probe hers while William’s hands skimmed along her back to the thick, wet braid that hung there. He was possessed by the urge to release those tresses and let them spill over his bare skin. A gentle tug pulled free the tie securing her plait, and he finger-combed the wet braid apart while Jack’s mouth roamed over her lips, jaw, and throat. When her hair hung free at last, William pulled Jack away so they could take in the sight of her, undone at the goddess-like perfection standing naked on tufts of grass before them. Wavy strands of chestnut silk hung over her creamy skin, covering her nipples. “You’re so unbelievably beautiful,” William whispered and took hold of the sides of her face to plant a kiss over each eyelid. “Perfect. Like an angel,” Jack said.

92

J. Rose Allister

She reached for him and brought him in close, and both men went to her with desperation. Their hands found the ripe swells of her breasts and closed over them, rolling stiff peaks of nipple between their fingers. Her moans of pleasure sent waves of need through William’s cock, and while part of him was urging him to stop before he took things too far, the rest knew it was already too late. She was his woman—their woman. They would make it so here and now. Jack’s hands continued their work while William bent down to replace his own hands with his mouth. She tasted like a wild spring breeze drizzled with honey, and her gasp turned to a loud moan when he used his tongue to tease her nipples into even higher, rubberized peaks. His hands slid over the smooth flare of her hips, then around to her ass to knead her cheeks until Kate was heaving with ragged, uneven breaths. “My legs,” she said, breathless. “I can’t stand up anymore.” The men lowered her gently to the grass, and when she was on her back with her hair splayed in a seductive tumble around her, Jack and William lay down on either side to sample every inch of her belly, hips, and thighs with their fingers and tongues. The first stroke of Jack’s fingers through the heated curls between her legs sent a wanton cry from Kate that nearly undid William. She spread her legs wide, arching and writhing under his touch in a way that reminded William of taming a mustang. Kate was like a wild mare and they the desperate riders, seeking to command the responses of her body with every touch. She surprised William by reaching a hand out to grope his aching cock through his wet trousers, and both of them groaned at the feel of it. His fingers skimmed down to make teasing circles over and around her clit while Jack worked lower on her pussy. “William,” she said in a frantic whisper. “Jack. Kiss me.” They complied while she squeezed William’s cock. He looked down and saw her rubbing Jack’s bulge with the other hand. The man groaned, and his tongue flicked out against hers in a dance that

To Tame a Wild Mustang

93

tightened William’s balls in warning. God, he was going to explode before he could even get his knit drawers off. He pulled his hips away from her reach, but kept his hand busy working between her legs. Her slit was hot and wet, and the pulse in his cock near thundered with the demand to thrust inside her and claim her virginity. Would Jack challenge him for that right? How far could this whole sharing thing take them? Still, before they crossed that bridge he had to make sure she was ready for any cock to breach her. “Her pussy is so wet,” Jack said, seeming to read William’s thoughts. William gasped when the man’s hand slid up over the one William was working on her clit. “Here. Taste it.” Jack’s finger came up and slid between William’s lips. His eyes rolled back as he caught the flavor of her sweet musk, and his groin tightened at the feel of Jack’s finger stroking in and out of his mouth. He caught the finger between his teeth, holding it in place a moment while he rolled his tongue around the tip. The other man hissed in pleasure, and William released it. “So sweet,” William said. The men’s eyes met, and his pulse raced like wildfire. William slid a finger inside Kate’s soaking pussy, moist enough to almost make him rethink his assessment of her readiness. Jack’s warm hand moved over his, sending tingles up William’s arm. “More,” Kate whispered. “It’s so good.” Her head turned back and forth on the grass, again bringing to mind the vision of an untamed beauty, begging to be claimed by her chosen riders. And this beauty would be ridden by no others—not now, not ever. William felt a fierce need to possess her and to ensure that no other man aside from Jack ever could. That her willingness to take on the two of them would go no further—that she would accept no other men’s hands sliding between her honeyed thighs and bringing the pleasured groans he heard from her now. That privilege would belong to him and Jack alone.

94

J. Rose Allister

He slipped a second, then third finger inside her, and when he joined Jack in sucking her nipples firmly into their mouths, he felt her tighten. A shocked, almost tortured cry followed. “Oh!” she shouted. “I’m…what’s happening to me?” She began to shudder and moan her release. “That’s right,” Jack cooed to her. “Come for us.” Her cream coated William’s fingers while muscles pulsed in ecstasy, her back arching and face turned to the sky in a picture of artistic magnificence no master painter could ever capture. “I’ve never felt anything like that before,” she whispered in shock. Then she moaned and arched her hips more. Jack pulled his mouth from her nipple when her climax began to dwindle. William did the same, but before he could get far, Jack leaned in and kissed him. William’s surprised groan sounded almost pained, the way the man’s mouth lit a fire in his already aching cock. Their tongues met and devoured each other right over Kate, who gave a little gasp. Then her hand reached up to rake through both men’s hair, encouraging them to extend the kiss. Much as it pleasured him to have Jack plundering his mouth, William couldn’t wait one more minute to possess the woman beneath them. He lingered on Jack’s lips for another moment while he reached down to release his erection from his long johns. When he broke off, Jack’s eyes were glazed and dark with need. William pushed himself up and moved down to kneel between Kate’s thighs. His lust offered no patience for the task of peeling off the clingy wet garment entirely, so he merely shoved it down enough to give him access to the woman flushed and ready beneath him. Jack’s cock was already out, stiff and even longer than he’d guessed when he’d accidentally brushed it the day in the barn. He fought off a momentary urge to wrap his fist around it. Now it came down to it. Would it be a fight to see who would claim the woman first?

To Tame a Wild Mustang

95

“I can’t wait to sink into her,” Jack said. “But yeh should be the first, Will.” With a surprised nod, William positioned himself at her entrance and stroked a curl away from her face. “You’re ready for me, darlin’,” he said. “I promise I’ll be as gentle as I can.” “I need you,” she said, still panting with passion. “Don’t worry about me. Just do it.” Though it was hard to resist his cock’s need to plunge right in at her urging, for her sake he fought to slow his pounding heart and guided himself with easy tenderness into her slippery, molten sheath. He inched forward bit by bit until he felt resistance, and then he pushed through it to fully possess her. She cried out, but stilled immediately beneath him, and they lay together enveloped by night and by the sensation of his claim for many long moments. One of Jack’s hands slipped in between their chests, rubbing her nipples as he knelt beside them and milked his cock with the other hand. William pictured Jack lying in his room so many nights doing just that, and his shaft pulsed and throbbed inside of Kate. The ferocity of his desire to own her innocence sharpened, and the thundering of his heart resumed with fervor. Despite the maddening feel of her wet velvet cunt while watching Jack’s fisting and moans, William forced himself to wait until he felt Kate’s body relax completely against him. Only then did he pull back his hips and begin to thrust with long, deliberate strokes. Every long night he’d spent with empty arms, every waking moment spent fantasizing about making love to this woman exploded with the understanding that life would never be the same again. Her body molded to his perfectly, complying with his every command and responding to every motion. Nails raked gently along his shoulders, and slender calves wrapped around his thighs. She again surprised him by knowing instinctively how and when to buck and thrust her hips to meet his, writhing and twisting in a dance that brought the

96

J. Rose Allister

sharp edge of orgasm to the base of his cock well before he was ready to see this encounter end. Jack’s hand flipped over between them, and William felt his nipple being pinched. He moaned in surprise as he almost climaxed at the added stimulus. William shifted his weight to lean on one arm over Kate, and moved the other one to where Jack was busy pulling on his swollen dick. He let his hand join in. Jack swore with a ragged moan, and with their hands together, they squeezed and stroked the man’s impressive erection. The feel of Jack’s cock in his hand made his own jerk and spasm inside Kate. Sweat slicked his chest and forehead as he struggled to retain control. He was determined to make Kate come again before he allowed himself release. He slowed his tempo, though she whimpered and wriggled against him with an ardor that threatened to undo his resolve. “Let it happen,” he growled against her ear. “I want to feel you come with me inside you.” She bucked against him, her breasts sliding under his slick chest. “I’m ready,” she said, and then cried out, “My William!” She soared to heaven with his arms around her back and his lips pressed to her neck. The sound of her cries tightened his balls in warning, and he pulled out of her and fisted his cock along with Jack. The two of them fell into rhythm, working the last few strokes together before they climaxed with their cocks over her belly, hot spurts of cream hitting her skin and each other as they milked themselves over her. Finally, they collapsed to either side of her, panting with their arms over her chest and each other until William finally felt his cock’s raging erection begin to subside. Kate caressed Jack’s damp hair and pressed a kiss to his eyebrow, then snuggled up to press her head to William’s chest. “I can hear your heart,” she said after a moment. “My, it sounds so loud. Just like my own right now.” “Both our hearts have been beating like that since the moment we laid eyes on yeh,” Jack said.

To Tame a Wild Mustang

97

William nodded. “I hope you know I didn’t do this because you were pressed against me naked while the Indians were here.” He hesitated, feeling his pulse speed even further in light of the words sitting on the edge of his tongue. “I’ve fallen in love with you.” The three of them fell silent for a moment. Then she clutched William to her in a fierce hug. “I think I fell for you the day I saw you flat on your back in the dirt after I made your horse throw you off. I was so put out with you for thinking I was just a mere child. I was a worldly woman of sixteen.” A grin tugged the corner of his mouth as he ran a hand over the curve of her hip. “You’re no child now,” he said. “No,” Jack said. “She’s the most beautiful woman I ever set eyes on. I just wished I’d have known her back then.” She looked at him, took his hand in hers, and raised it to her lips. She pressed a kiss to the back of his knuckles. “Oh, Jack.” He leaned over to kiss her, and William let his hand slide down lazily to feel the brush of Jack’s reviving erection. The other man shivered at his touch. William felt a stab of guilt that he hadn’t gotten to fully experience Kate’s embrace. “I want to feel you inside of me, too,” she said to Jack, almost as if hearing William’s thoughts. “Please.” “Ready for more already?” Jack said. William scooted away enough for Jack to straddle her. “Yer so hot and wet, darlin’,” he said as he rubbed his cock against her opening. He pushed inside, his face contorting in a mixture of relief and near anguish. “And tight.” “Shame we can’t both be in there,” William said. “There’s room behind me,” Jack said, and dark eyes flashed at William with something new and smoldering. “If yer game.” William froze, feeling his heart pound harder. “I might be.” The “might” melted into a definitive certainty when Jack’s smile hit him right in the stomach. “Then saddle on up.” William rose, moving behind Jack with absolutely no idea what to do. Despite the awkwardness, his spent erection renewed itself with

98

J. Rose Allister

force at the sight of Jack’s powerful, muscled back and the hard, round ass cheeks William was about to bury himself between. The thought of fucking Jack while he thrust into the beauty beneath him stiffened William enough to feel a salty drip of his fluids slide down his cock head. Jack pumped his hips against Kate a couple more times, eliciting a moan from her before he stopped and threw a glance over his shoulder. “Everythin’ okay, Will?” “I haven’t exactly done this,” he said. “How do you propose I ‘saddle up?’” “Just get it nice and slick first,” Jack said. “Yer cock and my ass both. Here.” He turned back to lean down and kiss Kate. “Hang on a moment, darlin’. I gotta help Will.” She whimpered in apparent frustration when Jack pulled out of her, but propped up on one elbow, leaning around Jack to watch when he turned to face William. “Stand up a minute,” Jack told him. He did as instructed, completely unprepared for the liquid heat of Jack’s lips sliding over his organ. William’s entire body went stiff as tingling waves of need washed over him. He’d been with several women in his time, none of whom had ever put his dick in their mouths. The sensation of the other man’s mouth on him was a lot like being deep inside a woman’s hot cunt, except his rough tongue twisted and twirled around the length of his shaft until William thought he would go insane. “Joseph and Mary,” William breathed in shock, tilting his head back and grasping at Jack’s hair. While the man’s interest in women was undisputed considering his desire for Kate, Jack had obviously had experience on the other side of seduction. And William was loving every damn second of it—enough to wish he could shoot his load right down the cowboy’s throat. Jack pulled away with a wicked grin. His lips glistened in the moonlight, and William felt his wet organ prickle with the chill of

To Tame a Wild Mustang

99

night air. “Damn,” Jack said. “Such a big, thick cock. Mighty fine in my mouth, but I kinda had other ideas. Best hurry and get to it while yer still good and slick.” He turned back around, bending over Kate on all fours. William dropped to his knees behind him and took hold of his throbbing erection to position it along the cleft of Jack’s ripe buttocks. “Now yeh twig that when I said ‘hurry,’” Jack continued, “I didn’t mean jam it in like yer packin’ powder in a rifle. Take it easy.” “I reckoned that much.” In the dim light, it was a bit hard to see, so he worked saliva over one finger and probed around to find the puckered hole he sought. When the tip of his finger dipped inside, Jack shuddered with a moan that fired William into sliding in deeper. He heard Kate suck in a breath, and Jack bent down, a motion that spread his cheeks wider apart. He took her nipple in his mouth, causing her to arch her back with a cry that pulled William’s balls close to his body. His heart hammered in anticipation. He couldn’t wait to feel his pelvis pressed to Jack’s backside, his cock hidden where no man he’d ever known would dare speak of. William slipped two, then three fingers in Jack’s anus. Curious, he reached down with his other hand and grasped the man’s balls, kneading them gently. They were velvet smooth and hung lower than his own. Jack pulled away from Kate’s bucking and moans, pushing his hips back against William’s hand. “Jesus, yes,” he said. “Just like that, Will. Now give me what I want.” “Hurry, William,” Kate said, breathless. “I need Jack inside of me.” He removed his fingers and used his other hand to spread a little more saliva on the tip of his engorged dick. Sliding it against Jack’s entrance, he felt his patience waver but did his best to ease in gradually. The motion appeared to be too slow for Jack’s taste, however, since he shoved himself backward while William was only a couple of inches in. Impaling himself on the shaft in exactly the

100

J. Rose Allister

manner William had been trying to avoid drove both men to cry out. Anal walls sucked in his cock as if in desperation, and at last he was as deep inside Jack’s hot channel as he could be. Jack let out an impassioned growl against Kate’s breasts, and William squeezed his eyes closed against the glove-like fit that threatened to topple him right over the edge of orgasm before he even began thrusting. “You’re so tight I feel like I’m gonna blow already,” William said through grit teeth. Jack sounded out of breath. “My dick’s ready to burst, too. Ain’t never had someone so big inside me. I want it pumpin’ me while I drive my cock inside Kate.” “Please, yes,” Kate said, writhing beneath Jack’s attentions to her breasts. “I can’t wait any longer.” “Move with me, stallion,” Jack said over his shoulder. “I aim to bed this woman right and proper.” Jack lowered himself to slide his cock against her pussy, and William adjusted his position and waited while the other man entered Kate. When her needful cry pierced the still air, William came undone. He took hold of Jack’s rock hard shoulders and pumped his hips against the firm flesh of his ass, which flexed with each thrust of his pelvis against the perfection between Kate’s thighs. The sounds of balls and thighs slapping joined the chorus of grunts of heightening groans while the trio rocked and soared together to a loud, sweaty peak. Never had William experienced anything remotely like this. Fucking a man while he in turn fucked the woman William was in love with sounded to the logical part of his mind like the worst sort of unnatural insanity. Hell, maybe the feel of another man’s flesh against him while his woman’s gut-tightening whimpers of pleasure filled his ears had truly driven him insane. Kate was the first to lose herself in ecstasy, crying both men’s names while she fisted the grass beneath her. Jack threw his head back and yelled, “Harder, William. Damn. I’m comin’.”

To Tame a Wild Mustang

101

That took William over and turned him into a man possessed. He grabbed the back of Jack’s hair, prompting his passionate groan of release to turn into a loud cry while William pounded himself against the man. He tightened up as his cock jerked and spasmed, releasing hot streams of cum into Jack’s ass. The three of them stay joined together, panting and twitching with small tremors of aftermath, until William felt his sweat-slicked body chill in a sudden night wind. He pulled out of Jack first before getting to shaky feet. Jack followed suit, his cock slipping from Kate’s beautiful pussy. He sat back on his knees for a moment, tossing an allnew look up at the cowboy standing over him. “Unbelievable,” was all he said. William nodded and sat down beside Kate, who appeared quite spent. Nothing else was spoken for some time. Jack broke silence again when he got up and headed bare-assed toward the river. “Gotta relieve myself.” Then William and Kate were alone. He lay down on his side and pulled her against his chest, amazed at the warm, satiny smooth heaven of her skin. “I meant what I said earlier,” he whispered against her hair. “I’ve fallen hard for you.” “Harder than the day we met and you fell off your horse?” He smiled. “Harder than that, even. Though that was a close second.” Her arm snaked around his waist, and he shivered when her fingers lightly stroked his back. “I’m sorry about that. Would it help to know that I think I fell flat on my back for you that very day, too?” He pictured her sunny, sweet face that fateful day and felt warmth grow in his chest. He never would have guessed that the little spitfire he’d run across in that past would become such an erotic and essential part of his present. His thoughts stumbled ahead to the future, and he froze. Nothing had changed, had it? Except he’d gone and done something right stupid. Something he knew he had no right to.

102

J. Rose Allister

The smile faded, and he sighed. “I’m the one who’s sorry, Kate.” She laughed. “That was a long time ago. I’m not really fretted over it.” “I don’t mean that.” He pushed himself up on one elbow. “I just wish we could really be together.” The teasing glint in her eyes clouded. “What do you mean?” “There’s no future I can offer you right now. You’ve seen how things are at the ranch. It’s a hand-to-mouth existence at best.” “Is that all you think I care about? A piece of Tyler Ranch?” She sat up, full breasts he ached to hold jiggling with the movement. “I wouldn’t care if you were flat poor with nothing but a hunter’s bow and a bed sheet for a tipi.” Jack sauntered back up, his smile dissolving at the obvious tension. “What’s goin’ on?” “I care,” William said to her. He sat up and took her hands in his. “A man’s got no right to bind a woman to a life of hardship, not knowin’ whether their next meal’s comin’ or goin’.” Kate pulled out of William’s grasp and folded her arms over her chest. “So a man’s got no right to commit and offer nothing, but bedding me without offering anything is fine and dandy?” “Of course not. I didn’t mean it like that.” “Will,” Jack said in a warning tone. “This might not be the best time for that particular talk.” “Take another walk, if you don’t want to hear it,” William spat. Kate shot looks around until she spotted her clothing, and then she leaned over and grabbed it to shield herself with while she got to her feet. “No, I’ll take a walk, since now that you’ve had me you are apparently ready to cut me loose. Time to send me back to the herd after an experimental ride?” He gritted his teeth and jumped up, struggling to get his underwear back in place. “That’s not what this was. I told you what’s in my heart, Kate. I love you.”

To Tame a Wild Mustang

103

“Oh, sure.” She bent over to pull on her split shirt and tugged on a cotton blouse. “You love me so much you barely wait until you’ve finished stealing my virginity to mention you don’t want us to be together.” Her voice broke on the last bit. “What the devil went on in that two minutes I was off usin’ the river outhouse?” Jack asked. William ignored him, rushing over to take Kate by the shoulders. “I never said I didn’t want us to be together. Just that I can’t offer you a proper future right now.” “And I already told you, I don’t care about that. I’m not looking for a ticket to soft living.” “When I marry, it’s my intention to give my woman a softer life than I could offer her now. Is that so wrong?” She shook her head. “If that was your intention, you might have mentioned it before you pulled me down on the grass and had your way.” Her eyes blazed fire at Jack, who was pulling on his pants. “I suppose you don’t want to stand in front of a preacher, either?” His eyes widened. “I, well, someday, I suppose. Sure. I guess I was just figurin’ that yeh and William would, yeh know.” He shrugged. She threw her hands up. “Of course. Both of you wanted to have me, but neither of you wants to keep me.” Her fingers were shaking so hard she couldn’t do up her buttons, and Jack pulled her hands away from her blouse. “That’s just not so. I’m sorry, Kate, if I’m not the best with fancy words.” She looked up at him from under long lashes. “I admit I wanted yeh so bad I wasn’t exactly thinkin’ right here. But I agree with Will—a man’s gotta be able to offer a woman at least some kind of modest future. I don’t even got regular pay tossed in with my lot right now. Heck, I don’t even got a roof of my own to sleep under. The two of yeh’s got history. Common experience with Indians and such. Someday, we’ll get the ranch right as rain, and he’d have a lot more to offer than I would.”

104

J. Rose Allister

William stepped closer and joined in. “I’m not tryin’ to hurt you. I want to be honest. Would you rather I lie to you about my intentions?” “I’d rather you didn’t turn my false confession to the sheriff into a reality if it was nothing more than a quick roll in the grass.” He pulled her away from Jack, into his arms. He held her fast, even while she struggled to get away. “It meant a lot more than that.” He lifted her chin to make her look at him, ignoring the fiery arrows that seemed to be shooting from her gaze. “You mean much more. You mean everythin’ to me.” “No, the ranch means everything to you.” She jerked her head away and pushed herself out of his grip. “To both of you. I can see that right clear now. I just wished I’d have seen it about thirty minutes ago.” Her eyes shifted back and forth between them, and she shook her head. “I can’t believe I just gave myself over to such a vile, twisted perversion. And for nothing.” She sat on the grass by her boots and stockings, heaving a disgusted sigh when she apparently realized the split skirt would have to come off to put on the latter. At the livid glare she sent the men’s way, Jack turned around to allow privacy while she finished dressing. William refused, folding his arms. He stared at the tree over her head while he talked. “The ranch means a great deal, yes. And part of that is because of what Jack just said. Tyler Ranch holds the key to a future I can offer the woman I want to be my wife.” He dropped his gaze to where she struggled to pull on wet woolen stockings. “That woman is you, Kate. Please don’t be angry that I’m not askin’ your father for your hand now. I can’t even promise when I’d be able to. If I fail with the ranch—” “Then you’d succeed in some other venture,” she finished. “But if you two think I’m just a shallow flimsy worried about who can buy me the finest calico, then neither of you is the right man for me.”

To Tame a Wild Mustang

105

“I don’t think you’re shallow,” William said. “I worry I’m not man enough to provide what you deserve.” There, he’d said it. And the truth in his words lay like lead in his gut. Jack came up behind him and laid a warm hand on his shoulder. William turned around to find the man’s stare measuring him with an intensity that clenched his stomach. “Ain’t no man finer, Will.” When Kate’s reply followed, it was from right behind him. “What I deserve is a man who will be honest and true, and who will trust me to stick beside him whatever may come.” He refused to turn around, holding Jack’s eyes instead. She kept going. “If a man can offer me that, I’ll be the richest woman in the West.” “I need time to work this out,” William said. “I need to see things through with the ranch, one way or the other.” Now he pivoted around to her. “If after that you will still have me, I’ll be the proudest man in the West. If you can’t wait, I’d understand.” Like hell he would, and saying otherwise tasted like trail grit in his mouth. Even the thought of her walking down the aisle to Jack tasted bitter, though he didn’t mind the thought of all of them sharing a bed for many times to come. Kate didn’t get why a man’s pride meant something in terms of marriage, and he couldn’t find the words to explain. A man’s duty was to ensure his family was kept safe and well, and at present he could guarantee neither. He had no right to try and start a family of his own until he could. Not until he was certain that what happened to his uncle would not happen to his wife and children. “I told you before,” she said, “I wasn’t trying to press you into a relationship by telling the sheriff we’d been together. That’s still the case. Truth is I wouldn’t accept your proposal even if you had the ring in your pocket right now.” Her expression was unreadable. “You wouldn’t?” She shook her head and reached behind her to begin re-braiding her long hair. “I came back to Tanner’s Grove because my pa needs me. Part of me thinks maybe if I hadn’t run off, he wouldn’t have

106

J. Rose Allister

taken ill in the first place. So I’m not about to race off to a preacher and leave him to fend for himself. Not now.” She pulled the braid in front of her shoulder and tied it off. “So don’t be sitting here thinking I used my body to try and trap you into marriage.” He narrowed his gaze. “First you’re mad at me for sayin’ I couldn’t ask for your hand, now you’re sayin’ you would have turned me down anyway?” He glanced at Jack, who shrugged. William shook his head. “I’m not sure I’ll ever understand the way you think, Kate.” She shrugged on her cropped riding jacket. “On the contrary. It seems we’re thinking exactly alike. You don’t want to marry me, and I don’t want to marry you.” William knew he deserved the barb, but that didn’t stop it from stinging rather fierce when she jabbed that hook in his flesh. A muscle ticked in his jaw. “What I want is not near the same thing as what I can reasonably hope.” Kate turned her back on him and walked away. “It’s getting late. Best you get dressed so we can all start moving the horses to the ranch.”

To Tame a Wild Mustang

107

Chapter Seven The morning sun beat down on Kate’s brow while she brought up the bucket from the well, and she wondered why she hadn’t had the sense to wear a bonnet. Not that she seemed to possess much sense of late. She balanced the pail on the edge of the well for a moment, then set it down on the dirt beside her and wiped her hands on her skirt apron. Most of her early chores were done now, but it hadn’t been easy to drag out from under her quilt at first light. She hadn’t returned until late into the night, and despite her exhaustion, she tossed and turned almost until a pale wash of blue-gray painted itself over the black sky. Today she was bone weary and ached in places she had never ached before, only in part from her wild mustang ride. Her thighs and hands pained her from hanging onto the mare for dear life, and her back hurt from hunching over the animal as well. The remaining unfamiliar aches and tenderness was the result of the other ill-advised ride she’d taken. What a fool she’d been to get caught up believing the act William had put on for the Hupa. She’d been plumb bare-skinned when the Indians had ridden up behind her, silent as a caterpillar on a blade of grass. They’d frightened her but good, especially the way their eyes devoured her creamy, pale flesh. While she found the Hupa an honorable people, these were still men, and men she did not recognize. Who knew what they might have done with her in such a vulnerable position had William not come and essentially done for her what she’d done for him with the sheriff. His pretense had spared her, and the sight of him stepping in front of her and pulling her into his

108

J. Rose Allister

body was one she would never forget. And what a surprise it had been to find him not only so protective, but as bare-chested as the natives he confronted. Aside from Indians, she’d not seen many men without their shirts on, and her mouth had gone dry at the image of his broad, defined shoulders and the expanse of rippling muscle along his chest, abdomen, and back. She’d all too gladly pressed herself against his warm, hard flesh to shield herself from the Hupa’s dark stares, but doing so ignited something other than fear inside her. Every inch of her skin had bristled with goose flesh, and her stomach had churned with confusion and need. Then Jack had come up behind her, sandwiching her between their powerful bodies, and that need had multiplied until she couldn’t see straight. A stiff breeze ruffled her skirts, and she turned her face to the wind for a moment to enjoy the cooling effect. After the Indians had gone, she’d tried to remind herself William’s claim to them had been a mere repayment for her own deeds on his behalf. Then he’d gone and kissed her. The taste of his lips shut out all her good sense, and before she realized what she’d done, she had allowed both his and Jack’s hands and mouths to roam places no man had touched before— indeed, even a couple she had never touched herself. It was unthinkable to her that she’d actually let two men have her at the same time—and enjoy each other while they were at it. Yet she’d been downright brazen and indecent about feeling every unholy sensation. Each spot on her body that the men touched unleashed more of the wild sense of freedom she’d seen among animals running loose on the plains. Despite the unthinkable shame of her behavior, when William had taken her innocence, tears had brimmed over—not because of the brief stab of pain, but because she’d never dreamed how connected she could feel to a lover. Having a man’s body filling hers made her spirit feel complete. She realized her spirit would never feel complete again unless she was joined to the man she loved. When he took Jack while Jack took her until she screamed in intense bliss, she felt more

To Tame a Wild Mustang

109

connected to them than she believed possible. Even the unspeakable act of two men clutched together hadn’t been enough to sober her up from what she was doing. If anything, it only magnified her desire. Then, while warm fluids were still escaping her body, William had gone and told her they couldn’t be together. That he didn’t want her in the same way she wanted him. His want was of the temporary male sort, where most any man wanted the warmth of a woman for a spell before forgetting her and going back to their own business. And it was all her own fault. What had she expected? He hadn’t even been courting her. She deserved to have him treat her that way, especially since she’d flaunted herself in front of the sheriff and his band of lawmen. Now she’d brought her own lie to pass, throwing herself shamelessly at two men without a thought to the future or her reputation. The thought twisted her stomach. She gritted her teeth against the hot sting rising in her eyes and carried the pail to the barn, fighting a stab of irritation at having to hold her skirts up to keep them from winding around her legs. She’d spent so much time lately in her riding skirt or jeans that the impracticality of farm work while wearing a long sheet of fabric cut another notch in her already foul mood. For a moment, her thoughts flicked to the new mare and stallion, and she wondered how they were settling. As hoss doc she should check them over, make sure they were in good shape and hadn’t suffered any ill effects from the river taming. Yet right now there were few places on earth she wanted to be less than that ranch. William and Jack had tamed and managed animals long before Kate came along, and they could do so again. She planned to see as little of Tyler Ranch as possible for a while. Maybe forever. She dumped water in the animal trough and turned back to the well, swallowing down disgust at her own stupidity. Thank heavens Pa didn’t know what she’d told the sheriff about her and William. Bad enough he should hear a rumor she knew wasn’t true. What would she

110

J. Rose Allister

do if he found out now that she knew she was guilty of more than sleeping with one man? “Kate.” She stiffened at the sound of her father’s voice and turned to see him striding out of the house, dressed in riding clothes and his better hat. “I’m headin’ to town fer supplies,” he said. “Thought you might wanna ride along. I could use the company.” She returned the pail and brushed off her skirt. “Sure you’re up for that, Pa?” “Don’t go coddlin’ me. I’m fine as rain. You comin’ or not?” Kate stifled a groan. As tired and sore as she was, particularly around the lower half, the last thing she wanted was a wagon ride. She was in no mood for sociable chatter with the townsfolk, either. But better she should accompany him to town than let him go alone. She offered him a forced smile. “Just let me get my bonnet.” Another gust of wind blew up the corner of her father’s hat, and he adjusted the chin ties. “Wind’s really kickin,” he said. “Ought’n you bring in the wash afore we leave?” She nodded and thought of the wet clothes she’d hung on the line after her dunk in the river. No sense leaving them to blow clear to the next county. “Won’t take but a minute.” “When did you find time to wash clothes?” he said. “They were already hung out this morning while you were still asleep.” “I washed the things I wore to that hoss call last night. Things get dirty when I tend animals, you know.” “How’d you manage that? It was pitch dark, and you came in near straight away after riding up.” She tried to offer a casual shrug as he followed her to the rope strung up to dry their clothing. “Just gave ’em a quick rinse.” Which wasn’t exactly a lie.

To Tame a Wild Mustang

111

He watched with eyes squinting into the sun while she grabbed off the wooden clothespins and hurried her dried garments into the house. “Those aren’t the clothes you were wearin’ when you left.” Panic stabbed at her stomach. “What? Of course they are, Pa.” “I’d have remembered if you tried to go out ridin’ in those canvas drawers. You know I don’t like my daughter cavortin’ in front of other folk in men’s pants.” “I changed in the barn at the last minute,” she said, irritated her father wouldn’t let this go. The man may be ill and weak at times, but his mind was still sharp enough to split hairs. “My riding skirt popped a button.” “Good thing you thought to have a change of clothes on hand right in our barn,” he said. She hurried to deposit her clothes in her modest room and fetch her bonnet and gloves from the bureau. By his tone, she knew he wasn’t buying her story, not fully, anyway. But there was no way he could know the real reason. Hopefully, she could initiate a quick change of subject once they boarded the wagon, or it would be a rather lengthy trip to town. As it turned out, her pa had lost all interest in the issue of her laundry by the time she joined him in helping harness the wagon. The wind whistled loud enough to pierce through her wide-brimmed yellow bonnet, but the journey into Tanner’s Grove was pleasant enough. Trees waved as they passed by, horse hooves clopping along to stir up patches of soft dirt. Wood plank store fronts rose into view just beyond the patch of trees that sparked a memory of the very first time Kate had seen William Tyler. She shoved the thought aside, but the ache gnawing her belly lingered. The town was bustling today, wagons and horses and women with buggies and children in tow hurrying to and fro on various errands. The town seemed to be growing before her eyes, and many of the faces they passed were unfamiliar.

112

J. Rose Allister

They rode past the livery, seamstress, barber shop, and Mack’s saloon and hotel before stopping off at Tanner Mercantile. “Offer yeh a penny candy, Kate?” Her father’s gray eyes held a teasing glint as they walked inside the shop crowded with goods. “Oh, Pa. I’m not eight anymore.” “Never too old fer good suckin’ candy.” Pa wasted no time in purchasing flour, company sugar even though they never had company, rolling tobacco, and a few other essentials for the house that he loaded into the wagon. Kate was fingering a beautiful bolt full of lavender calico when Elspeth bustled in. “Kate!” she said, and they clasped hands together in greeting. “Haven’t seen you since the barn dance.” “You’re looking fine, Elspeth.” The girl’s cheeks were rosy and her smile almost too bright beneath a fine hat adorned with silk flowers and ribbons. Her dress was fine rose-colored linen and cut in a fancy tailored style from Europe Kate had seen women wearing this season. The rear bustle was impressive, and Kate tried not to grin at it. She’d never been fond of the trend, which made women’s backsides rival the size of a prize winning steer. Not that she could afford such couture even if she had a mind to wear it. Her own pale blue cotton blouse and matching calico skirt was fine enough for her. Besides, she could barely tolerate skirts while doing her outdoor chores. What possible use could she have for a bustle? “I’m picking up material for three new dresses today,” Elspeth said with a gushing tone that held a note of boast, though Kate knew the girl meant nothing by it. “The fabric had to be ordered in by boat all the way from London. I can’t wait!” Kate smiled at the girl. “Sounds wonderful. We’re just here for the usual goods.” The smile faded a bit, and Elspeth cocked her head to give Kate a careful study. “You know, you look different.”

To Tame a Wild Mustang

113

Kate’s hand went to her face. Other than cheeks warmed by embarrassment and a few wind-blown strands poking from under her bonnet, nothing seemed out of place. Good Lord, could people read it on a woman’s face if she’d experienced a man’s intimate embrace? Her eyes widened at the thought. “Different how?” Elspeth narrowed her light blue eyes to scrutinize harder, then shrugged. “I don’t know. Maybe older, somehow.” She swallowed and tried for a light tone. “I’m an old spinster now, am I?” “Of course I didn’t mean it that way, silly.” She glanced around the mercantile and lowered her voice. “Did you hear the news?” A pulse beat of panic fluttered in her throat. “What news?” “Rumor has it that Sam Tulare is about to ask for my hand.” Kate felt her stomach twist at the mention of marriage. “Well, that is big news. Is it certain?” Curls bobbed as she nodded. “Almost guaranteed. That’s part of why we’re in a hurry for the dress material. Ma says I need more for my trousseau. Oh, Kate, I’m so excited! Sam’s got the biggest ranch in the county. Did you know he’s hired on so many extra hands now that they can guard the whole ranch day and night against raids?” Kate shook her head. “Don’t blame him, since he lost some of his herd to rustlers already.” She cocked her head at the girl. “I didn’t know Sam was courting you.” She flashed a guilty look. “He hasn’t been, really. I don’t know him much. But he talked to my pa about how he’s wanting to settle with a wife, someone from a good family. My folks being upstanding and all, Pa figures it’ll be a natural match.” “What about Tommy Lowe? I thought you got on well with him.” Delicate blonde eyebrows rose. “Who, Tommy? Oh, he was fun for a while. But I can’t be expected to let a man with such limited prospects for the future call on me.”

114

J. Rose Allister

A spark of irritation ignited in her chest. “I’d expect you to marry a man you know enough to love, whether or not he could have the finest material shipped from London every other week.” Elspeth laughed. “Oh, Kate, you’re so down to earth and naive. You know, if you listened to me a bit more, you could pull yourself up out of this hard life of yours. You’re pretty enough to land a man of means, if you’d stop acting like a man.” “I’d rather act like a man than a shameless saloon girl.” Not that she hadn’t already. The laugh turned into a jaw drop. “What did you just say to me?” “What else do you think it sounds like when you talk about selling yourself off to the man with the most to pay you for it?” The girl stiffened. “Why, Kate Marsh, that’s a despicable thing to say. Just because you can’t land a man of your own is no reason to act so jealous of my good fortune. I think I have nothing left to say to you. Good day.” Elspeth turned and flounced off, the hem of her skirts swishing around her as her pointy-toed boot heels clicked on the wood floor. Kate wondered whether to follow or just let her go. She should apologize, really. It hadn’t been her intent to accuse Elspeth of acting like a painted woman. And she wasn’t jealous, either. Sure, the subject of marriage proposals was a rather touchy one today, but she’d meant every word when she told William she was not interested in one right now. No, it was Elspeth’s flip rejection of Tommy’s suit because of money that hit like a hammer on a sore thumb. What was it with the people in this town, anyway? Was she the only one who believed wedlock should have more to do with love than how much coin a man carried in his vest pockets? “What’s wrong with Elspeth?” Kate’s father asked while they walked out. “She tore off like a hound on a hunt.” Kate sighed. “Guess I wasn’t properly impressed with her gossip.” He laughed and raked fingers through his thick, ragged mustache. “You never were one fer women’s hen-squawking. Not in passin’ it

To Tame a Wild Mustang

115

on, nor bein’ the subject of it.” His deeply lined face screwed up for a moment. “Except when yeh went and ran off. Folks talked about that fer a while. Then they got bored with imaginin’ yer adventures.” Familiar guilt poked at her with the remark. Even her pa didn’t know many of those adventures, including the stage coach robbery and her time with the Hupa. Neither bit of information would have done his health a lick of good. “Well, there’s no use imaginin’,” she said with a nervous laugh. “I’ve no adventures to speak of these days.” They fell into silence, Kate listening to her father’s boot falls on the wooden boards outside the store front. Missing were the jangle of his spurs, a sound that had mesmerized her as a child. Pa had never been without his spurs, even joked that he had a mind to sleep with them on. Once she returned from her animal schooling, however, she found he rarely wore them. Many days he was feeling too poorly to ride. Other times she suspected he forgot altogether, but was too proud to say so. When they got back to the wagon, he loaded up and squinted across the way, where festive piano music was playing. “I’m gonna duck into Mack’s for a minute,” he said. “Wait here.” She cocked a hand on one hip. “Now, Pa, don’t tell me you’re planning to sit around the saloon playing poker. The doctor said whiskey’s no good for you now.” He snorted. “Don’t you believe a word that old quack says. A small shot now and then is food fer the soul.” To her sharp glare he said, “I’m not goin’ in to gamble or suck down rot gut. I got business to discuss with Tulare Ranch. I’m fixin’ to work a deal fer a couple new milk cows. Jezebel’s gettin’ a might old fer the job.” “That sounds good, Pa. Just don’t forget I’m out here.” That had actually happened before. “Wait in the wagon. Or you can look at a couple of them shops, but don’t wander too far. Lots of strangers in town these days. Be right back.”

116

J. Rose Allister

She bit off the urge to mention she’d heard that before and watched him walk away. His gait these days always seemed a little stiff, as though he’d just returned from a hard cattle drive. Kate wandered up to Pa’s white horse and stroked its muzzle. “Well, Spitfire,” she said, “what do you think? Should I sit here with you a spell and hope he remembers his promise, or should I take a bit of a walk?” The horse nodded. “Great. Yes to which idea?” She sighed and turned to see her pa’s back disappear through the swinging doors of the saloon just as another man lumbered out. She took in the raspy beard, unkempt mustache and dirty oil skin coat, and unpleasant recognition dawned. Worse, he glanced up and caught her staring, and with a tobacco-stained smile, headed straight for her. The shops it was, then. Perhaps she could duck inside one before he could get to her. Kate made it around the wagon before the man raced in front of her and cut her off. He touched a dirt-crusted hand to a stained hat that might once have been tan colored. “Afternoon, ma’am. What’s yer hurry?” She stepped back to avoid the ripe smell of tobacco and whiskey. “I have things to do. If you’ll excuse me.” He made no move to do so. “Always runnin’ off, ain’t yeh? Not very polite.” Kate clenched her jaw. “And you’re always chasing after things you can’t have.” His laugh curdled in her stomach like spoiled milk. “Thought maybe you didn’t remember me.” “You certainly made an impression.” His brow rose. “Well, I made a mash on yeh. Ain’t I a mite flattered.” She lifted her chin. “I didn’t say it was a good impression.”

To Tame a Wild Mustang

117

“Aw, come on.” He reached a finger out toward her cheek, but she yanked back. “Might interest yeh to know who yer talkin’ to.” “A lout with the manners of a wallowing pig?” He sneered. “I’m Caleb Tanner.” “Tanner.” She glanced around. “Not as in the Tanners?” He tipped his hat. “The very same.” “Don’t pull my leg. I’ve lived here almost all my life, and I’ve known three generations of Tanners. I’d never seen you before the day you rudely chased me from the creek.” “My folks are up in Sacramento. Came here to stay with other relations not long afore the day I tried to talk to yeh at the creek.” Anger flooded her stomach. Talking was the last thing he’d been trying to do. “What was wrong with Sacramento? Not enough little girls to terrify?” His grin shot her through with disgust. “You weren’t no little girl. But yer lookin’ a hundred times more fine now. I think we could have us a right time together if yeh’d just drop the prissy act.” “I hardly think so.” She stepped around him and headed for the nearest doorway. She felt a hand grab her roughly by the upper arm. “I didn’t say yeh could leave yet. We’re just gettin’ acquainted.” He spun her toward him, and the leering smile on his face made her have to curb the urge to spit in it. “Let go of me, or I’ll scream.” Caleb leaned in even closer, half-drowning her in the scent of hot, reeking breath and the leer in blood-shot brown eyes. “Oh, I intend to make you scream, darlin’. The way I hear it, yer more than game.” His fingers dug hard enough into her arm to bruise it, and she wrenched away hard to pull free. She glanced around to see several curious glances from folks wandering about town. “You’re a liar. Now leave me alone. You’ll make a scene.” “Lie? Never. Scuttlebutt is, yeh ain’t only game, but like to shoot yer mouth off about it after.” He picked something out of his teeth and spit it out. “Don’t look so surprised. Sheriff’s boys like to talk.”

118

J. Rose Allister

Her chest tightened, and her voice quivered when she spoke. “And apparently spread false gossip like a bunch of women.” Caleb moved closer to her and took hold of the strings hanging down from where her bonnet was tied beneath her chin. “I hear yer Daddy’s ailing. Be a pity if he had to find out what a fiery piece of calico he done raised.” A wave of nausea spread over her. “Leave my pa out of this.” “Don’t you worry, little lady.” He tugged on her bonnet strings and pulled her closer to him. “There’s no reason we can’t keep this our little secret. Just come quiet and gimme a taste of the hospitality yeh show other cowboys. We’ll call it even.” He pressed her backward, moving her away from the wagon toward a small gap between buildings. “No,” she said. “Get on your way, or I’ll fetch the sheriff and see what he has to say about it.” He took her shoulders and bent near her lips. “You won’t act like such a high-falootin’ dandy once I tame yeh behind the livery. Betcha even like it rough.” The sound of a shotgun cocking behind the man halted her reply, and Caleb tensed for a moment. “Best watch how you talk to my daughter, if you know what’s good fer you.” The man threw a glance over his shoulder. Kate’s father aimed the rifle he kept tucked into the wagon, both the weapon and his eyes trained rock steady on Caleb. Some folks stopped dead in their tracks to watch, but most had scurried inside nearby doorways. In that moment, Kate saw the man her pa had once been and felt a fierce welling of pride. Caleb turned back to slide a leering gaze over Kate. “Oh, I know what’s good fer me.” He turned back to her father. “Do yeh, old timer? Maybe yeh might best watch how yeh talk to a Tanner in this town.”

To Tame a Wild Mustang

119

“I’ll do more than talk if that Tanner don’t treat my daughter like a proper lady.” The man tossed his head back and belly laughed. “A mite late to worry ‘bout that, ain’t it? I’m hardly the first who done treated yer daughter less than proper.” Her eyes flew wide, but her father’s expression didn’t waver. “Not hard to twig that she ain’t interested in yeh. So pull in yer horns and move along.” Caleb pointed a finger at her father. “Yeh done woke up the wrong passenger on this train, Marsh. Might find yerself sorry you aimed a barrel at a Tanner.” He tipped his hat to Kate. “I’ll see yeh later, ma’am.” His duster flared out while he stalked off and untethered a palomino over near the saloon. Her father slid the rifle under his arm and waited until the other man made a big play of riding off in a huff. “Thank you, Pa. I was—” “Hush,” he said. “Don’t you thank me.” “What?” “You deserved what that man gave you.” Her jaw fell open, but he ignored her while he pushed past and set the rifle back into the wagon. She wandered up behind him. “What are you saying, Pa? He approached me. I didn’t—” The slap came out of nowhere, connecting with her cheek in a stinging report that twisted her face to the side and brought instant tears. She covered the hot, throbbing flush with her palm and raised a blurry-eyed gaze to him. “You don’t believe what he said, do you?” The eyes he turned on her blazed with anger. “What I believe is that I’m a damned fool fer not seein’ the truth. Busy out at night tendin’ animals, eh? Changin’ clothes at night cuz yer poppin’ buttons? You done shame me fierce, girl. I walked into that saloon a laughin’ stock. Everyone’s sayin’ my daughter is no better than a five-cent whore.”

120

J. Rose Allister

She let out a gasp of shock. “Pa, don’t you say that about me. It isn’t so.” He stared at her with suspicion. “Not a word of it. They don’t know what they’re talking about.” A muscle worked in his jaw. “You swear that to me right now. On the top of yer mama’s grave, swear that you never let a man put his hands on you. Not even that Tyler feller.” Her mouth was already open for her automatic claim of innocence when she heard William’s name. A hiccup of guilt hitched in her throat, and she closed her mouth and averted her gaze from him. The pause in reply was enough. Her father let out a disgusted grunt and spit in the dirt near her feet. “I swear, girl, I oughta…” He paused, balling his fists at his sides. “If yer ma were alive, this would kill her.” Pain flashed in his eyes. “I ’spose that’s why yer like this. Runnin’ around wild, wearin’ trousers while you play doc. Now this. You didn’t have a ma, and I failed to raise you proper.” A dull ache started behind her brow. “That’s not so. And about Will…” Before she could finish, he turned his back and strode to the wagon. “Pa, please. I can explain,” she said while he climbed up to the seat. He refused to look at her. “I don’t want to hear yer voice, Katie Rose. Not one word all the way home.” Though her pa had all but abandoned her company, she had plenty of companions while the sun drooped behind distant hills during the endless trip home. The long journey was filled with her own jumbled thoughts, regrets, and tears along with the stiff-backed, deafening silence emanating from the man seated beside her.

To Tame a Wild Mustang

121

Chapter Eight William pulled off his neckerchief to mop his sweaty face. His eyes stung from more than salty drops of perspiration, and the dust kicked up by the horse beside him. Fatigue held him in an iron grip, courtesy of two nights with almost no sleep. Two nights spent lying in bed, unable to stop thinking about the woman who somehow made him complete and splintered at the same time. The woman who made it clear she didn’t share his feelings for her. Offers from Jack to pass some of those long, torturous nighttime hours together had been rejected. Somehow, he couldn’t bring himself to share the comfort of the man’s muscled, potent embrace without Kate beside them. Fireball sidestepped away from him, snorting in obvious disapproval over William’s latest attempt to turn the wild mare into a civilized riding partner. Leave it to him to actually find the new stallion easier to domesticate than the female, which was proving as stubborn and mule-minded as the woman who had tamed her. Nightwind would make a good breeding male and could likely fetch a bonus if the stallion proved a decent riding animal as well. Whether Fireball would become either remained to be seen. Right now she was protesting the saddle blanket he’d set on her back almost as much as the soft leather halter she wore on her head. Her teeth and tongue worked the bit. He soothed her with calm words, stroking a forelock of red hair away from the blaze of white cresting her forehead. “Come on, now, it ain’t so bad. That’s my softest trail blanket. It’s not like I slung a forty-pound saddle on you. You’ll love that.”

122

J. Rose Allister

“Will.” Jack’s voice came from just outside the fence. “Someone here to see yeh.” For a moment his heart sped up, thinking maybe Kate had come back. William settled his hat on his head and twisted around to his hired man, whose wary expression suggested something other than a call from the hoss doc. In fact, the man’s face looked more like the time the sheriff had decided to visit. William set his jaw. “Well, who is it?” Another man stepped into view with an expression even more grim than Jack’s. William nodded. “It’s all right, Jack. You can go on and check the herd now.” The “herd” was barely a herd and needed no checking, but Jack took the hint and left. If he knew his ranch hand, however, William would wager the man wouldn’t stray too far off. “Tyler,” the man said, propping a worn boot heel on a lower rail of the fence. “Guess yer wonderin’ who I am.” “No, sir.” He left the mare and came along the opposite side of the fence. “You’re Clyde Marsh.” He hesitated, and then extended his hand over the top of the fence. The man stared at the offered handshake as though it were a snake about to strike. Instead of accepting the gesture, he leaned his forearms on the fence, clasping leathery hands while they dangled over the edge. “I hear yer overdue to make my acquaintance.” William swallowed and retracted his hand. “Not sure I catch your meanin’.” Gray eyes squinted from under a battered Stetson, a measuring gaze that traveled over William’s plaid shirt, jeans, and right down to his snakeskin boots. Kate’s father may have been rumored to be in poor health, but William couldn’t see it. A bit stooped and graying, maybe, and his dusty brown trousers and vest had seen many years of wear. But the man underneath held his body in a sharp pose, ready for anything even while resting against the fence. Now, his steely eyes targeted Will like bullets.

To Tame a Wild Mustang

123

“Don’t be dull, boy. You done caught a lot more than my meanin’, and the whole town knows it.” “This is about Kate, I take it.” “Slow as February molasses, but you get there.” William wondered how much the old man had heard, and who all he had heard it from. “With all due respect, I don’t place much stock in idle town gossip. Your daughter—” He was cut off by the man’s sharp, barking reply. “My daughter admitted yer shame. Don’t make this worse by callin’ her a liar.” “I meant no offense. Just that town talk blows things up bigger than they oughta be.” “You gave offense when you used my Kate.” “I’m sorry, sir. But I didn’t use her.” He paused, pulling off his hat to run a hand through sweat-dampened hair before replacing it. “I love her so much I can’t barely think straight.” The man pierced him with a hard stare, sucking his teeth. “I expect yer wantin’ to ask my blessin’, then.” He shook his head. “No, sir. I wouldn’t expect that from you after what I done.” The elder man grunted. “Damn right. But I expect I’ll be hearin’ you ask for it anyway.” He shot him a knife-edged look. “Now.” A fresh band of sweat broke out over his forehead. Several long moments passed while the man stared William down for an answer. Or rather, the question. “I can’t.” Somehow, the already slitted eyes managed to narrow farther. “No need to be shy now, son. You already made it so between the two of you.” The two of them. At least it sounded like Clyde hadn’t heard how much farther things had gone. He glanced away. “I’m not askin’ for Kate’s hand. Not now.”

124

J. Rose Allister

Clyde dragged his boot heel off the rail and hitched up his trousers. “And I’m not askin’ if you feel like it now. I’m tellin’ you that’s how it’s gonna be.” “Did you ask Kate if that’s how she wants it to be? Because she already told me she doesn’t want to get married.” “You asked her without my permission?” “No. We discussed why I can’t offer her anythin’ now, and why she has no interest in leavin’ her pa to be with me.” The man’s expression flickered with a volatile jumble of emotion. “Marry the girl, Tyler. I’ll not have our family made the town joke because you can’t keep yer fly buttoned.” “I’m sorry,” he said, voice raising higher than was probably wise to use with the man whose daughter he loved. “But my ranch is near to failin’, and there’s already been one raid here. I don’t have enough hired hands to watch the place. I can’t guarantee her safety.” That seemed to register with the man, but his expression failed to soften. “So you figure you’d just treat her like a saloon gal, throw her away with nothin’ but a mud-slung reputation?” “It wasn’t my idea, and I didn’t sling the mud,” he said. “No one would be gossipin’ if Kate hadn’t gone mouthin’ off to the sheriff and his men about us. I told her not to.” “Why you no good son of a whore.” Before he knew what was happening, Clyde had heaved himself up over the fence with a speed William wouldn’t have thought the man capable of. His eyes widened when the old man came straight toward him, blood in his gaze and fists clenched. He stepped back, trying to evade the advance. He couldn’t fight Kate’s father, not even to defend himself. He’d have to take his lumps, and try to avoid getting too many. A fist flashed out to catch William in the jaw. He reeled back as a second came, but this one he stopped by grabbing the man’s wrist. “Clyde, listen to me.”

To Tame a Wild Mustang

125

“Don’t Clyde me. I’ll give you a proper whoopin’ for puttin’ yer filthy hands on my little girl.” He opened his mouth for more, but never got to finish. His face went rigid, eyes wide. Then he clutched at his chest and started coughing. William swore under his breath. “Are you all right?” He caught the man as he fell to his knees. “Clyde!” William looked around frantically for any sign of his hired hand. “Jack? Where are you? Jack!” The old man’s breath had turned shallow, and sweat dripped down his pale face. William somehow got the man to his feet and wrapped Clyde’s arm around his shoulder. For a wiry old-timer, Clyde Marsh was solid built and heavy to hold. “Git yer mangy hands off me,” the man rasped, but William ignored him. He’d managed to half drag the man out of the corral by the time Jack returned. “What the devil happened?” he said. “What’d yeh do to him?” “Help me get him in the house,” William said. “Then go fetch the doc and get back here double quick.” Jack took hold of the man’s legs and they carried him toward the back door of the main house. “Yeh mean Miss Marsh?” William shot him a look. “No. He needs the town doc, as fast as we can get him. Kate will have to wait.” **** The afternoon sun was drooping into western sky by the time William saddled up Raven and raced to the Marsh’s farm as fast as his stallion could carry him. He didn’t even bother to tie up the horse when he rode up to the front of her house, just dropped reins and ran to the door. A frantic pounding went unanswered, and after a moment he turned around to check the barn and corn field. William had

126

J. Rose Allister

already gone several paces when he heard the door creak open behind him. “William?” He turned to see Kate had obviously been working in the kitchen. Streaks of white flour trailed along one cheek, and she was wiping her hands on a white apron tied around the waist of a pale blue skirt. Her eyes met his with a question, and for a brief moment he flashed back to the night he’d seen those eyes searching his in the darkness beneath the elm tree. He was back at her door in three long strides. “Kate.” Her expression hardened. “You shouldn’t be here.” “It’s about your pa.” “He’s not here right now, but I expect him back any minute. If he sees you here, it won’t be pretty.” She frowned and glanced over his shoulder. “He knows what happened between us.” “I know. He’s at my place now.” He hesitated, a pang stabbing his gut at the news he was going to have to deliver. “Kate, the doc’s with him. He’s sick.” Her eyes flew wide, and she clapped a hand over her mouth. “Why didn’t you say so? I’ll saddle up right now.” “I’ll ride you over,” he said. “It’ll be faster.” With a grim nod she followed him to the stallion, and after getting her seated he climbed up behind her. With Kate along he rode Raven slower on the way back, but they still charged ahead at a fast gallop. Though he tried to seat himself well back on the cantle, and despite his mind buzzing with worry for Kate and her father, he couldn’t quite ignore how close she was pressed to him. The motion of the horse rubbing her bottom against him caused a stiff erection. His arms were close around her sides as he worked the reins, and he could smell an enticing lavender scent from the hair she’d plaited into a tight bun at the nape of her neck. He remembered how that hair spilled over her shoulders like a waterfall to her waist, and he wished he could lean forward and press his nose against it. But this was no proper time for

To Tame a Wild Mustang

127

indulging his male instincts. Considering what had taken place between them, there’d likely be no proper time ever again. He rode Kate straight up to the front door, and while he was helping her down, the doc came out of the house. Kate rushed to the man, who was closing up his medical bag. “Doc Jessup,” she said in a winded rush. “How is he?” The man tipped his black hat, showing a shock of white hair. “He’s resting comfortably now. Gave him some laudanum for the pain.” The fear was plain in her eyes. “What happened?” “Not entirely sure. Heard he keeled over after jumping a corral fence.” He peered over wire-rimmed glasses at William, who had come up behind Kate. William offered a shrug and nod. “You know your pa is a sick man. He beat the yellow fever, but the damage to his heart and liver is permanent. Shouldn’t be running around like a young cowpoke. Is he off the whiskey like I told him?” Kate sighed. “Not entirely. He went in the saloon yesterday, matter of fact. But not long enough for more than a shot or two.” She hugged her arms around herself. “Will he be all right?” The doc shook his head. “Clyde Marsh is a stubborn man. That can get him into trouble with his health, but it also gives him the fight to survive. The question is how much stubborn will he puts toward surviving, and how much toward denying anything’s wrong.” She nodded. “He won’t take the tonic you prescribed.” The man doffed his hat for a moment and shook it out before returning it. “Figures. Well, that won’t hurt none. Truth is it wouldn’t have done much for him anyway.” “Can I take him home now?” “I’d let him rest here tonight, if that’s okay with Mr. Tyler.” “Of course,” William said. “He can stay for as long as he needs.” Doc Jessup nodded. “Good. If he’s up for it tomorrow, take him home in the wagon. Don’t let him drive it for a while, though. Try to

128

J. Rose Allister

limit his work on the farm for a few weeks.” He laughed. “Not that he’s likely to listen to you.” William followed the doc out to his buggy and took care of the bill. When he came back Kate was gone, no doubt searching the house for her father. He stepped through the open front door, realizing this was the first time Kate had actually been inside his house. Her visits here had always been to the barn or corral. That was no fitting way to court a woman, though that hadn’t been what he was doing. Not exactly. Still, the days she wasn’t there felt empty, like a room without furniture. The thought of her under his roof right now brought an odd sense of rightness. He found her in the guest room, sitting on a rocking chair beside the bed where Clyde was lying. She was clasping his weathered hand. “How is he?” William asked. Her head whipped around to the doorway where he was standing. “Sound asleep. Guess Doc’s potion did its job.” He dropped his voice to match her whisper. “Best we let him get some rest, like the doc said. Housekeeper just got supper laid out. Come and let’s get a bite in you.” She seemed reluctant to leave the man’s side, and emotion swelled in William’s chest at the sight of her tender expression while she brushed salt and pepper locks from the man’s forehead and laid a gentle kiss there. Then she rose. “I suppose you’re right.” She glanced at him. “Will Jack be there, too?” He shook his head. “Said he needed to handle some things, but I think he just went off to his room.” She frowned at that, but said nothing. Supper consisted of tender rabbit, acorn mush, and his favorite skillet biscuits, along with wild muscadines for dessert. The grapes were juicy and had a nice tangy bite, but he hardly noticed while he watched Kate eat for the first time. It was strange to realize that despite all they shared, they had never experienced simple things folks did in each other’s company. Not that Kate seemed to be

To Tame a Wild Mustang

129

experiencing much of it, either, for she mostly pushed food around her plate. Every now and then she would glance around the room, up at the log beam ceilings and mud plaster walls. “You don’t seem too hungry,” he said when his plate had been cleared. She shot him a guilty look. “I’m just worried about Pa.” She glanced around again. “Your house is quite lovely. The walls aren’t wood, are they?” He took the hint and changed the subject. “Adobe. Uncle Jed spent time near some Mexican settlements down south and swore by mud brick construction.” He glanced around himself, trying to see through Kate’s curious eyes. “Keeps nice and cool in summer, warm in winter.” “It’s very roomy in here.” She got to her feet and strolled to the dining room wall. “More so than it looks from outside. And there are so many paintings. Your uncle must have known a good deal about art.” “He painted some of ’em himself, actually.” “Really?” She raised her brow and studied a rough oil of a rolling landscape. “I never thought of ranchers as having time for the arts.” He came up close behind her, his gaze landing on each painting that represented the man’s artistic legacy. “Uncle Jed wasn’t exactly your typical rancher. But I’ll admit he did most of these before he bought this place.” She turned toward him, and he heard her breath catch. She took a step back and smoothed the apron over her skirt. “Why was my pa here today?” William rubbed his hand over a sandpapery jaw. “To have a few words about us.” Her eyes widened. “What did he say?” “Nothin’ that should surprise you. He wasn’t happy, to say the least. In fact, he got angry enough to come over the fence at me.”

130

J. Rose Allister

She gasped. “You and Pa were fighting? How could you? You know he’s sick.” He shook his head. “I wasn’t fightin’ nobody. I would never do that to your pa. He, on the other hand, had other ideas. Planned to give me a right good whuppin’. What do you think this is?” William pointed to the reddish purple splotch on his jaw that he’d discovered in the mirror earlier. Kate’s face went slack, and she moved past him to go sit on a maple straight-back dining chair. “I’m sorry. This is all my fault, then.” She threw him an accusing glance. “Our fault.” William went over and knelt in front of her, then took hold of the clammy hands she was twisting nervously in her lap. “It weren’t your fault, or mine.” She tugged her hands away and raised her voice. “Yes, it is. Right from the beginning.” She sighed. “Do you know that the whole reason Pa caught the yellow fever is because I took off?” William frowned at her. “You couldn’t have stopped that just by stayin’ here.” Kate shot him a grim smile. “Yes, I could. He didn’t take sick here in Tanner’s Grove. After I left, he went looking for me. It was during his travels that he passed through a town stricken by the fever.” She looked down at her lap. “If it weren’t for me running off like a wild fool, he’d still be fit as a steer.” When she looked up again, her eyes were shimmering. He took hold of her chin and shook his head. “You can’t live with that kind of guilt. It’ll eat you somethin’ awful. If he hadn’t gone after you, somethin’ else could have happened to him right here in Tanner’s Grove. A wagon wheel accident, anythin’.” She swallowed. “If that wasn’t enough, you and Jack and I lost our heads that night under the tree.” She let out a disgusted sigh. “I never should have said anything to the sheriff. Maybe you wouldn’t have got such ideas otherwise.” Her gaze clouded. “I don’t mean to

To Tame a Wild Mustang

131

say you didn’t deserve to be spared. But I wasn’t thinking about Pa when I ran my mouth like that, and I should have. No offense.” He stroked back a strand of brown hair from her face. “I’m the one who told you not to do it, remember? I’m sorry it caused you both so much pain. I wished you hadn’t helped me, either.” She took hold of the hand stroking her hair and leaned her cheek against it. “I’m not sorry I helped you. I just wished I’d have thought of an alibi that was a bit less scandalous.” He smiled. “I suppose there were other excuses you might have come up with on the spur.” He hesitated, then rose a bit and sat in the chair next to hers. “Why did you use that one?” Kate’s face flushed an appealing shade of pink, and she shrugged. “I meant it when I said I didn’t say it to push a relationship on you. But I’d be lying if I said I hadn’t ever thought of you that way. I suppose that with that in the back of my head it just jumped right out.” “I won’t pretend it didn’t surprise and worry me,” he said. “But from a purely selfish standpoint, I didn’t mind hearin’ you talk about me that way.” She gave a half-hearted sigh. “I figured you would be put off, or that you’d laugh at me.” “Laugh? No, ma’am. I was worried you’d sore regret it later.” He looked down at his hands. “And you do.” “No, I don’t.” She shifted in her seat. “I don’t regret helping you out of that vexing fix. But I’ll admit I went about it wrong.” “I suppose it’d just make matters worse at this point to tell your pa the real reason you did it.” She shrugged. “Probably. Besides, it’s not just a false rumor anymore, is it? We did far more than just sleep together.” Her voice fell so low he could barely hear. “We brought another man into our arms. The two of you, I mean, it seemed like you hadn’t done that together before, either?”

132

J. Rose Allister

He shook his head. “No. It just felt right, sharin’ our love for you together.” “So Jack’s out in your bunkhouse now?” “That bunkhouse is long empty. I moved him into a room across the hall from mine when the rest of hands were let go.” “That was mighty generous of you.” “It was the least I could do. Jack was there for me, goin’ without pay and all. When none stood by me, he was a friend. Didn’t seem right to leave him in the hands’ quarters.” “So he’s in there now?” “I expect. He’s spent a lot of time in there since the night we tamed the mustangs.” He glanced up, unprepared for the sharp edge of hurt evident in her gaze. It cut straight through his stomach. When he reached a hand toward her, however, she stood up and began gathering plates. “Best we get to cleaning up, I suppose,” she said. She refused to meet his eyes when he tried to step in front of her. “Please, Kate, you don’t need to help clean up. You’re a guest.” Her back stiffened, and she clutched the dishes she held tighter. “Of course. Guess you figure clearing a table is a wife’s duty. And I certainly don’t count in that category for either of you.” She set the stack in her hands down with a clatter, and then flounced off toward the door. “Kate,” he said. He could hear the quiver in her voice. “I need to check on Pa.” She was in the parlor before he caught hold of her arm, whirling her around to face him. “Don’t be mad,” he said, though her expression showed more sadness than anger. “I didn’t mean anythin’ by it. You know how I feel about you.” “Yes. You want me enough to have me in your bed—or outside in the dirt, at least—but not enough to take the proper next step. I understand perfectly.”

To Tame a Wild Mustang

133

He took hold of her other arm when she tried to pull away. “You don’t understand. I want you here with me. Every day.” A new glimmer of moisture rose in her already glassy eyes. “Then why did you reject me? You could have—” He cut off her protest by clamping his mouth on hers. Frustration and need poured out from him into his kiss. “I’m sorry for that, Kate,” he murmured against her lips. “Forgive me.” His body responded to the feel of her body pressed against him, and he slid his tongue into her mouth with a moan. She gave in for several moments, but then pulled back and put the palm of her hand against his pounding chest. “Forgive you for what? Rejecting me that night, or not being able to marry me?” He swallowed. “Both.” Her hand slid slowly from his shirt front and dropped to her side. “I told you, I can’t marry you now, even if you ask.” She glanced off toward the hallway where her father lay ailing. “You’ve seen why.” She looked back at William and stepped away. “I’m just not sure where that leaves any of us.” “It leaves us where I love you, and I know Jack still does, too. That’s why he spends so much time sittin’ in his four walls, tryin’ to think on what to do about it. We’ll do everythin’ in our power to get this ranch turned around and offer you a good life.” He hesitated. “When you’re ready.” She nodded after a moment. “Guess I’ve never been known to do things the way folks expect.” She lowered her voice again. “But that doesn’t mean our time together will be spent doing more of what happened that night. Not with you, and not with Jack. I just can’t.” He’d thought no less, really, but still felt disappointment at hearing it. The cock that had been stirring to her kiss moments ago deflated. “It’s not my intention to treat you as anythin’ less than the lady you are. I’m sorry I got carried away before.” “It was my fault as well as the both of yours. So let’s just agree to behave a bit less shameful and go on with our lives. Fair?”

134

J. Rose Allister

He frowned. “Go on with our lives? Are you sayin’ you don’t want us to see each other?” She flashed him a guilty look. “No. But we have things to do, so best we get to it and stop fretting over what can’t be.” “I don’t have the means right now to court you the way I’d want, Miss Marsh.” He strode forward and took her hand. “But I can’t have you forgettin’ about me. I intend to do the best I can.” Kate smiled for the first time since he’d fetched her from her place. “That’s all I’ve ever asked of you, Mr. Tyler.”

To Tame a Wild Mustang

135

Chapter Nine Kate felt a tug behind her while she tended to a shaggy white billy goat. She twisted around and chuckled. “No fair sneaking up behind me to nibble my bonnet. That’s not breakfast.” The brown and white goat kid that was sampling the hat pushed back onto her shoulders gave a tiny bleat and clopped off in search of other snacks. She stood up and smoothed her blue calico skirt. She’d decided to be more subdued in her dress since learning that her “secret” with Will had leaked out, so she’d foregone the more practical split skirt for this doc call to the Greenley farm. Might as well give the townsfolk’s tongues less to waggle about for a while. Word might get back to her pa, and he was barely on the mend as it was after the unfortunate confrontation at Tyler Ranch. The billy’s hacking cough brought her attention back. She frowned at him. The animal was thin and fevered, and his white beard quivered. The implication seemed clear and required quick action. “Any idea what’s ailin’ him, Doc?” She turned to Tom Greenley, who was leaning on the fence outside the goat pen. If Tom had heard the gossip about her, he didn’t let on. His hat shaded a good portion of his face, but she could still see the worry in his expression. As well he should be. “We need to isolate this goat right away. And please, no need to call me Doc. Kate’s fine.” She had another thought and frowned again. “Is your family drinking goat’s milk?” He shot her a confused look. “From a billy?” She smiled. “From any of this herd.”

136

J. Rose Allister

“Oh.” He shook his head. “No.” “Good.” She sighed, unhappy to have to deliver bad news. “I’m not certain, but could be he’s got the consumption.” The man’s eyes widened. “Will we lose ’em all? What about my family?” “Your family will be fine,” she said, cutting off the rising panic in his voice. “As long as they haven’t been drinking infected goat’s milk. That’s assuming any of the other animals have even been exposed.” He nodded and hopped the fence, determination in his green eyes. “There’s another pen around back. Guess we best git him out of here now.” He grabbed a hank of rope hanging on the side of his barn, then slung it over one shoulder and hefted the goat in his arms. She followed him out and around to the rear of his weathered gray barn, where there was a smaller pen. A short ways off was a horse corral as well. Tom’s farm was larger than hers, with plenty of pasture land and a creek that ran just behind. Nothing near the size of Will’s property, but this was a homestead farm, not a ranch. The farm fields visible from here waved with tall cornstalks in a patch smaller than what grew at her home. Tom Greenley earned most of his keep working the livery in town, not selling or bartering off crops, livestock, or furs like a lot of folks in Tanner’s Grove. Her pa was one of them. Despite the greater size, Tom’s farm existed primarily to serve his family’s needs. She could see herself subsisting just like this someday, with a much smaller farm she could manage herself or with a little help. Other means would come from fees and barter earned off hoss doc calls like this one. A husband would not likely tolerate his wife rushing off at all hours when there was a home and other needs to attend. But then, at the rate things were going, a husband wasn’t anything she’d need to worry about.

To Tame a Wild Mustang

137

She scowled at the direction her thoughts had turned again. She hadn’t seen William or Jack much at all over the past month. So much for William’s talk about courting her “as best as he could.” Even when she stopped by to check the animals, Jack scurried off in a right hurry to “tend his chores.” Disappointment shouldn’t jab her so hard in the stomach. She’d been the one to say they should go about their lives. She could hardly complain that they’d done just that. William had been generous enough to let her pa stay at the ranch for almost a week to recover, though Clyde blustered and groused every moment about a man being under his own roof. Jack stayed quiet and out of the way while William helped care for her pa as though he was his own father, and that was something she could not be grateful enough for. Pa hadn’t even managed stay quite as infuriated with Will, and while he still made comments about that “young upstart,” his bluster had lost conviction over the weeks that followed. After taking Pa home, she’d seen little of Tyler Ranch’s owner and ranch hand. Now, William was away on a trip to some cattle auction, and she wasn’t about to visit the ranch with Jack there alone. Somehow, she didn’t trust herself to look into those brown eyes and not want to press him for answers as to why he’d been so distant. Or pull him back to her and bridge that gap with her body. Kate was still scowling when Tom put the sick goat down inside the smaller pen. “Think I’ll lose ’em all?” he asked. “I don’t see any signs of illness among the rest. Watch them close, though. Especially the kid. Meanwhile, you’ll have to keep this one in here while I figure out for sure whether it’s really consumption.” “So it might not be?” She shrugged. “There are less serious illnesses that can mimic it.” She hesitated. “How important is this billy?” He shifted his hat and thought a moment. “We use him mostly for breedin’ and wool.”

138

J. Rose Allister

“If you want to be safe, you could put him down,” she said. “But since it might not be consumption, you could wait a spell to see if he improves.” He nodded. “Understood.” “Just keep him quarantined well away from the herd in the meantime. This pen will do fine.” Tom headed for the gate and tapped it. “This latch is broke. I’ll have to tie it shut to keep him in.” She watched him take the rope off his shoulder. The dusty hank left a light tan stripe on his black vest. “Won’t the goat chew that?” “Might, but I’ll tie it high and strong. This is good sturdy hide rope.” She moved close to help him secure the hank around the gate post while she explained some possibly helpful treatments and early signs to watch for in his other goats. She was most concerned about the young kid. It would be most likely to succumb if the contagion spread. She watched beside Tom while he almost tied his finger into his knotting job. They were laughing together when an unpleasant female voice came from behind them. “What’s she doin’ here?” There was an emphasis on “she,” as though Kate were the plague or something equally distressing. Tom spun around and jumped away from Kate like he’d been struck by a rattlesnake. His wife, Jane, stared at Kate as though she were just such a dangerous snake. The redhead was frocked in a newer mustard yellow dress with a green apron and matching bonnet. She also wore a seething expression while bouncing a cherub-cheeked toddler on her hip with more gusto than was necessary. Kate offered the woman a smile. “Nice to see you again, Jane.” The woman ignored her, staring daggers at her husband. “Miss Kate,” Tom said, “I mean, the doc, just came to see about our goat.”

To Tame a Wild Mustang

139

Jane’s gray eyes narrowed. “I told you there ain’t nothin’ wrong with that billy but his stubborn head.” “Actually,” Kate flinched at the poison gaze that turned on her when she spoke up, “it’s possible the goat has consumption. I recommended Tom quarantine it right away.” The child on her hip bounced harder. “Yes, off behind our barn. How kind of you to offer Tom your services.” “He called me.” The expression darkened. “A woman callin’ on single men is bad enough. But married ones?” “Jane, that’ll do,” Tom said in a warning tone Kate hadn’t heard from the gentle, kind-eyed man before. He glanced at Kate. “We’re right grateful for yer help.” His wife stared back in challenge and raised her chin. “If you’re finished helpin’ my husband with our animals, I’ll be glad to see you off.” The implication was clear, and the barb stung. Kate hadn’t had many dealings with the Greenleys, but Jane had always been polite, if not a bit reserved. She hadn’t done anything to make her react this way, leaving only one obvious explanation for her behavior. A burning sensation flared behind her sternum. “I’m about finished here, yes,” Kate said, hating how contrite and almost guilty she sounded. After all, what had she done wrong? Nothing but love a man. All right, two men, which truly was as shocking to her as it would be to anyone who found out. Still, neither was married—or the one Jane happened to be fretting about. Tom took a step forward, almost as if shielding Kate from his wife’s venomous stare. “I’ll settle up on the doc’s payment and see her off. You go ahead and take Jesse back up to the house.” For a moment the woman looked ready to argue, but then gave a curt nod. “Suit yourself. Have a nice day, Miss Marsh.”

140

J. Rose Allister

From the tone it seemed obvious every word had pained her greatly. Kate’s attempt at a smile no doubt failed to look genuine. “Good day, Jane.” Kate felt her cheeks burning while the woman stalked away, and Jane’s wake turned Kate’s earlier comfortable acquaintance with Tom to awkward, palpable silence. He cleared his throat and turned back to finish tying the gate. “I’m so sorry she acted that way. I’ll talk to her.” “No, don’t. It’s okay.” “It’s not. She shouldn’t oughta be so inhospitable.” Kate offered a shrug. “That’s all right. I expect she’s got a lot on her mind, busy with children and a house and all.” He turned back and only met her eyes briefly before glancing at his dust-coated boots. “I tell her not to listen to town gossip, but I’m afraid it gits the better of her.” He reached into his vest pocket and pulled out a coin purse. “Will this cover the visit?” The bills he held out widened her eyes, and she shook her head. “That’s way too much.” After some haggling she accepted half the amount, happy he was paying her in cash. More often than not folks here paid in farm goods, which was fine, but not always as useful as straight currency. “Thank you,” she said while he walked her to her wagon. “Don’t thank me. Thank you for your help—and your advice fer the goat.” She smiled. “I mean thank you for not holding that gossip against me.” “I got no use for busy-bodyin’. But I do got use fer a good farm doc. And rumor has it you’re a miracle worker.” “That’s just a different kind of gossip. But I appreciate your confidence.” When she boarded her wagon, her eyes landed on the house in the near distance. Jane stood out front, still clutching the curly-haired tot. She no doubt had watched Kate and Tom the entire time. Even from here Kate could see the fire in Jane’s stare, the distrust.

To Tame a Wild Mustang

141

All the way home Kate wavered between fuming over Jane Greenley’s rude treatment and feeling sorry for herself. What right did Jane or anyone else have to judge Kate based on stories traded at the latest quilting bee? How dare she assume Kate was some painted floozy who would go after a woman’s husband just as soon as look at him? Sure, she had raised brows when she ran off to take on a “man’s” job, not to mention join the ranks of women who were gradually coming to understand that pants were a better choice of garment for many tasks. Not in this town, perhaps. Still, being a hoss doc and wearing split skirts didn’t make her a saloon girl. Her behavior in front of the sheriff’s men and under the tree with William and Jack might, though. She circled around to self pity again with a sigh. Would she get this same kind of treatment everywhere she went now? She’d told herself it didn’t matter, that her help to William had been more important than worrying about a few wagging tongues. That was still true, but it didn’t make things less unpleasant. What if this hurt her slowly-building reputation as a hoss doc? What if people stopped wanting her to do the one thing she was truly good at? Tom Greenley hadn’t paid the rumors any mind, but others would. If folks didn’t move onto other gossip and forget, this blight could follow her like a black cloud on Sunday. Maybe she’d have to leave town, move somewhere that had never heard of the scandalous Kate Marsh. What would William say to that? Probably nothing. He’d be too busy with the ranch and traveling on business to even notice she was gone. **** William paced back and forth in front of his buckboard, feeling more ridiculous with each step. He should knock on the door and get it over with, but somehow he couldn’t seem to muster up the gumption. Kate probably wasn’t home, considering the wagon was

142

J. Rose Allister

gone and she’d failed to come rushing out of the house to greet him. Jack was waiting on him to return and lend a hand. Sweat stung his eyes, and he pulled off his hat to mop his brow. Where was she? Maybe she was inside, but didn’t come out when he rode up because her pa refused to allow it. Just because he couldn’t see a shotgun muzzle pointed at him through the windows didn’t mean the thought wasn’t there. Then again, maybe they were simply waiting for him to find his way to the front door. He sighed. Most likely, both Kate and Clyde had gone somewhere in the wagon, and Will was wearing a hole in his nerves and the dirt for nothing. A pang of disappointment hit at the thought, which he promptly chided himself for. Did he think Kate would sit around pining in the window, awaiting his return? She had a busy life without him, which she’d made clear more than once. Jack claimed not to have seen her while William had been out of town. She probably hadn’t had time to even think about him, whereas he had thought of her constantly. Those thoughts had driven him to the gesture he’d been about to make, one that seemed utterly foolish the more he stood in front of her place stewing about it. The imagined echo of her laughter at his foolishness made him turn away from the farm house. He was headed back to the buckboard when he caught the sound of hooves. Moments later, the Marsh’s wagon appeared. Kate was driving by herself. His stomach tensed in happy nervousness to see her again, her features perfect enough to speed his pulse even half-hidden by the bonnet she wore. As the wagon drew close, he watched her blink and stare at him. When she drew up alongside, she broke into a wide smile that clutched at his heart. He tipped his hat and returned her grin. “Afternoon, Miss Kate.” “I thought you were supposed to be gone another week,” she said in a jumbled rush.

To Tame a Wild Mustang

143

William sauntered up and helped her down from her seat, feeling a twinge of arousal stir when his hands closed around her slender waist. “I got done faster than I expected,” he said. “Besides, I was in a hurry to get home.” She wrinkled her brow. “Oh? Is anything wrong?” He winked. “No, everythin’s right. But I still wanted to hurry.” She fluffed her skirt while he took in the sorely missed sight of her. Her simple frock picked up the bright blue of her eyes. It was rare to see her in a regular dress, and he tried to fend off the image of what lay beneath the faded skirt. William had cleaned up and changed before coming to see her, choosing a new brown cotton button-down shirt with a folded collar and fresh blue jeans. Hopefully, the scent of his shaving soap was a vast improvement over the aroma of a man who had been traveling. Kate frowned. “Why are you waiting out here? Wouldn’t Pa let you in?” He chuckled. “Wouldn’t surprise me if he didn’t, but I just got here a short time ago.” Not quite as short as he’d made it out to be, but there was no point mentioning that. “I saw the wagon was gone and hadn’t knocked on your door yet.” “Well, I’m glad to see you. The trip was a success, I take it?” “More than.” She giggled at the grin he shot her. “Got a real deal on some cattle. Things are startin’ to come around, Kate. Life might finally be turnin’ the corner.” “I knew you could make things work.” He took hold of her shoulders. “Thanks in part to you. I hated to give up that red mare, but she and the stallion fetched a might pretty price. Got a taker for the foals, too.” There was so much more he wanted to say, but he hesitated. How encouraged he felt that there could be a future in their future after all sat right on his tongue, but better not to rush things. He wouldn’t disappoint her again.

144

J. Rose Allister

He smiled. “I have somethin’ for you.” He raced back to his wagon and returned holding a bunch of long stemmed wildflowers. The delicate scent of the cheerful purple, yellow and white blossoms wafted up to his nose. She smiled down at the bouquet and fingered a daisy. “They’re lovely. Thank you so much. You actually stopped along the way just to pick these for me?” He nodded. “I saw a field and had to pull off. They made me think of you.” Everything made him think of her these days, in fact. “How thoughtful. It couldn’t have been easy to keep these fresh on the journey back.” She laughed. “Unless that field was right next to my place.” “It was a good day’s ride off. I had to keep ’em in water.” He hesitated a moment. “Do you really like ’em?” “Of course I like them.” “Good. Because there’s more.” “More what?” He took her by the hand and pulled her toward his wagon. They circled around back and he heard her gasp. “Oh, William!” She stared at the back of the wagon, which was filled with wildflowers. Heavens, how long did it take you to gather all these?” He shrugged. “Shufflin’ the cargo to make room for extra water was a bigger challenge. But you are more than worth it.” His chest felt warm and tight when she squeezed his hand. “I don’t know what to say.” “Say they’ve made you happy and I’ll be fine as cream gravy.” Instead, she threw her arms around his neck. He wasn’t quite sure how it happened, but soon their lips met in an electric rush. William thought he knew how badly he’d missed this, but now he realized he’d been literally starved for Kate’s touch. The kiss shot heat through his gut and stirred a pulse of longing through his groin. Her scent intoxicated his already muddled brain, and his hands ached to roam her slender curves. The very thought of her silken flesh beneath

To Tame a Wild Mustang

145

him stiffened his cock further, but he gripped her shoulders firmly to stifle the temptation. His tongue found hers and awakened sensitive nerves along his spine, making him shiver despite the taxing heat of the day. He moaned against her lips, wanting so much more of her. With some effort he pulled away, and smiled at her expression of obvious protest. “I’ll take that as a yes,” he said. “But we shouldn’t be doin’ this. Your pa’s probably watchin’.” Her eyes widened as if she’d forgotten they were in view of the house. She glanced over his shoulder and swallowed. “Don’t tell me,” he said. “Your pa’s behind me right now with a shotgun pointed at my back?” He was only half joking. She shook her head. “He’s not watching. Besides, I think he’s warming up to you.” He arched a brow. “Really? You mean he’s stopped mutterin’ about that ‘no-good rancher upstart?’” “Not exactly. But he says it less often and with a lot less vinegar.” “Seems I can wear him down by my absence.” He stroked a finger along her cheek. “Too bad that’s not what I had in mind.” She licked her lips, and he had to grit his teeth to keep from risking another passionate kiss. Even if her pa wasn’t staring daggers through the window, he would barely be able to walk if his cock grew any harder. As it was, when she turned away to head toward the house he had to adjust the erection pushing against the seam of his trousers. “Would you like to come in?” she said. “I wish I could, but I can’t stay.” “Oh.” He heard the clear disappointment. “Another time soon, I promise.” He ducked around the brim of her bonnet to place a kiss on her forehead. “Assumin’ your pa will let me through the door. Has everythin’ been okay here?”

146

J. Rose Allister

She shrugged, but without conviction. “Just the usual chores and tending to Pa. Went on a couple hoss doc calls. That’s where I just came from, actually.” “Clyde’s doing better?” She smiled. “Much. Thanks again for letting him stay at your place that first week.” “You’re welcome. Though I don’t figure he was too grateful.” “Bosh. Mainly I think he was afraid to stick around long enough to realize he likes you.” William took her hand and stroked the back of it with his calloused thumb, marveling at her delicate, silken skin. “I’m sorry to leave so fast, but I need to get back. I barely rode in afore comin’ out here. Jack will like to about have a fit if I don’t help get things situated at the ranch.” She smiled, almost too bright. “You better not keep him waiting. I’m flattered that you came to see me so soon, though.” She hesitated. “How is Jack?” “He misses you.” Her sensual blue eyes widened. “He told you that?” “Not in those words. But he mentioned you hadn’t been around to visit him, with a rather annoyed tone.” “Tell him I’m sorry. I’ve had my hands full. Plus, I just didn’t feel right riding out there with you away.” William eyed her carefully. “You know you’re welcome at the ranch anytime.” “I know.” She shrugged. “And I do care for Jack a lot. I thought about him almost as much as I did you.” His stomach twinged when she hesitated, as though deciding whether to confess something. What? That she loved Jack and not him? She licked her lips. “Please don’t tell Jack this, but I don’t trust myself to be there alone with him and have nothing happen between us.”

To Tame a Wild Mustang

147

He frowned. Guess his sudden fear wasn’t far off the mark. “You made it very clear that you want things kept respectable, and Jack knows it as well as I do. He wouldn’t push you for more than you wanted. You can trust him.” “But do I trust myself? I have to stick to those rules, too.” She smoothed her skirt and stared at the dirt. “And I’m not always certain I can.” His stomach clenched at the admission. “Can I confess something else, between you and me?” He had to clear his throat to push words past sudden dryness. “Of course.” The demure look she cast from beneath long lashes made him long to taste her again, to kiss her long and hard so she would forget she was about to choose Jack over him. “I didn’t want to risk something happening with Jack, in part because I want to act less shameful around you two. I’ve caused trouble enough with that.” “Partly,” he said. She nodded and took a deep breath. “But mostly I didn’t want to be tempted because I’d feel I was being unfaithful to you.” He gave a small laugh. “I have a confession then, too.” She stiffened. “What’s that?” “He offered me his company a couple of times, but I didn’t take him up on it because I wanted to stay true to you, too.” A sigh escaped her lips as he went on. “I know it sounds crazy, considerin’ what we’ve all done. I know I’m feelin’ somethin’ new for Jack, and I admit that it’s somethin’ I want to explore. But I want to explore it with you involved. If that’s all right.” She nodded. “I feel the exact same way.” He heaved a sigh of relief. She still cared for him. William doffed his hat with a smile. “Good. Then may I call on you Saturday, Miss Marsh?” Kate’s stomach fluttered, and she batted her eyelashes. “Why, I’d be delighted, Mr. Tyler.”

148

J. Rose Allister

He cleared his throat. “When I was up in the city at auction, I found out about a new courtin’ tradition. It’s called datin’.” She raised a brow. “What’s that?” “It’s when folks don’t sit around and visit in a lady’s parlor.” Kate snorted. “That sounds right sensible, since I don’t have a parlor. Where do they sit?” “They go out.” He hesitated, wondering whether to chase a lost cause her pa would never permit. “I’d like to take you to dinner. In town.” Her jaw fell. “What, the two of us alone? Would Jack be there?” The astonishment in her voice sent a chuckle from his throat. “No, just me. Both of us would be harder to explain.” “You and I alone would be scandal enough.” “It wouldn’t exactly be the first time you’ve been alone with me.” Her hand went to her throat. “I know, but there’s a difference between sneaking out to help tame mustangs and going out to dinner together in public.” She wasn’t quite grasping what he’d intended, but he couldn’t help but play along. “It’s what folks are doin’ now up in the city.” “This isn’t hardly the city.” She glanced off into space, and he wondered where her thoughts had gone. Still staring off she said, “I think I’ve raised enough brows around here lately.” “I plan to ask your pa to come along. If you think he’d be up to playin’ chaperone.” That brought her attention back. “Oh!” Her eyes widened. “Oh. Well, guess there’s only one way to find out.” She gestured to the house. “Good luck when you ask him.” He shot her a guilty smile. “I’ll ask soon, I promise. But I can’t now. I really do have to get back.” William threw a glance at the back of the wagon and turned back with a shrug. “Maybe I shouldn’t have brought so many flowers. I didn’t think on how you’d manage to fit all of ’em into vases. Should I take these back with me?”

To Tame a Wild Mustang

149

She gathered some up in her arms. “Don’t you do any such thing. I’ll manage just fine, don’t you worry about that.” To prove her point, she made sure every last blossom came off the wagon before he rode off. She stood outside while he left, waving after. A smile stayed lassoed to his face all the way back, along with an occasional laugh at Kate’s final words. She told him she’d find room for every last flower, even if she had to stuff her mattress full of daisies to do it.

150

J. Rose Allister

Chapter Ten “No. Forget it. It’s here or nowhere—and yer lucky I’m givin’ you that much.” Kate smirked at William’s spot-on impression of her pa and the answer he’d given when William had finally gotten around to asking to take Clyde and Kate out to dinner. She still couldn’t believe they were here, together, having dinner like a married couple. She’d never had a meal out in a restaurant before, but apparently she was one of a rare few. Maddy’s Hotel and Restaurant was doing a brisk business, with most of the tables seated with travelers and hungry townsfolk. The large, yet simple room was brightly lit, with blue-checkered tablecloths to add cheer. Mealtime sounds filled the air—clinking dinnerware, the hum of conversation, and occasional spurts of laughter. The proprietor herself was quite a showpiece, her arms perpetually laden with plates while she wove expertly through the crowd. Despite her bustled skirt, she never bumped a single table. Though Kate’s first “restaurant” meal was an experience by itself, she couldn’t help but focus more on her escort than the surroundings. William had shined up mighty nice for the occasion, even more so than he had for the barn dance. She could barely take her eyes off her handsome companion. The fancy new brown Stetson he’d bought in the city hung near the door. His hair shone under the hanging lamps, and the green of his rough cotton straight-necked shirt brought out the color of his eyes until her pulse sped from their brilliance. His black bolo tie was fastened with a silver clasp shaped like a longhorn steer. He wore new black denims to match. Kate was wearing the same blue

To Tame a Wild Mustang

151

frock William had seen her in at the barn dance. She hadn’t even fussed as much over her hair this time as she had on that night. Well, that wasn’t true, exactly—she had tried to fuss. Her hair simply hadn’t cooperated. It refused to be tamed into anything near human until she lashed it back into a pair of braids coiled at the nape of her neck. William shook his head, still chuckling at his imitation of Clyde Marsh while he cut into a chicken-fried steak slathered with gravy. “I still can’t believe your father let you come out with me alone after all the bellowin’ he did when I brought it up. I never thought he’d change his mind.” She flicked her gaze down to her own plate. “Pa can be a difficult man to understand.” The food she was trying to swallow had a tough time getting past the lump in her throat. William kept bringing the conversation back to this topic, and she couldn’t blame him. After all, it was a huge aboutface to go from having the idea of dinner tossed completely out the door to Kate being allowed on this “date” without a chaperone. At least William’s surprise gave her something to focus on besides the warming, hypnotic effect of his eyes whenever they landed on her. All the other gazes that kept slipping over to their table were distraction enough, as were the murmurs she imagined had her name attached. This had not been a smart idea, for several reasons. She tried to ignore William’s piercing stare while they chewed. “Kate,” he said. She made herself busy poking through her bowl to spear tender bites of carrot. “Kate?” His voice came louder this time. She stuffed a forkful of vegetables in her mouth to avoid answering. “Mm?” “Your pa did let you come out with me, right?” She tried to go for another mouthful, but he reached out and put a hand on her wrist. “Right?”

152

J. Rose Allister

With a sigh, she shrugged. She couldn’t keep up an outright lie. Not with William. He was the man she would lie for, not to. His brow knit. “He doesn’t know you’re here, does he?” She shook her head. “He thinks I’m on an animal doctoring call.” William groaned. “So that’s why you insisted that the ‘two of you’ would meet me at the ranch, rather than lettin’ me pick you up at your place.” “That’s not the only reason,” she said. “It would have been out of your way to go out to my place and then double back.” He put a hand to his forehead. “I should have known when you showed up by yourself.” She remained silent, fixing her gaze up at the ornate gas light chandeliers with fancy brass fixtures hanging from two spots on the ceiling. His voice dropped to a whispered hiss that brought her gaze back. “Are you insane? He’s sore as a hornet with me already. If he finds out, he’ll have me tarred and feathered.” She cut him off. “He won’t find out.” William glanced around at the many gazes still regarding the pair of them with far too much interest. “Oh, really? What possible chance do you think there is that this bit of gossip won’t get back to him?” She huffed and tugged the bodice of her blue dress. “Fine. So he’ll hear about it. I’ll deal with him when he does.” “If you’ll recall, the last time he heard gossip about us he decided to come deal with me.” A stab of guilt hit its mark. “I know.” His voice raised a hair, though she could tell he was struggling to keep it low enough to where their rapt audience wouldn’t know something was amiss. “What were you thinkin’?” Good question. What had she been thinking? She had thought plenty before taking the leap, but maybe she’d stopped five minutes short of the smart choice. “I’m sorry,” she whispered. “I just didn’t want to wait two more months before hearing from you again. I

To Tame a Wild Mustang

153

thought I’d try this dating thing of yours rather than have you forget about me.” Now it was his turn to look guilty. “I’m sorry I’ve been so busy, Kate. I’ve tried to keep in touch. Things are really takin’ off at the ranch. Jack and I have been workin’ double hard. It’s for your benefit, too, you know. I’d hoped you’d understand.” “I do understand.” She chased a pearl onion around with her fork, gave up, and laid the flatware down on her bowl. “But that doesn’t make it any easier to go without seeing you for so long.” He sighed and offered a smile. “It isn’t easy for me, either. I’ve really been lookin’ forward to tonight. By the way, Jack’s about ready to bust a gut if he doesn’t get to see his best girl soon.” “I’m sorry he couldn’t be here.” “You twig why we couldn’t do that, right?” She laughed. “Two single gentlemen escorting me alone to dinner? Yes, I quite understand.” William sat back in his seat and crossed his arms. “Still, I think I’ll leave fancy trends to the city folk for a while. Next time, I’ll visit you at your Pa’s.” “Agreed.” She reached up to finger the flower petals nestling against your shoulder. “But I rather like some of the trends you discovered. Like these.” He nodded. “I found out corsage bouquets are popular nowadays when escortin’ a lady out for a date.” “It’s a lovely idea.” She eyed the delicate cluster of tiny flowers and smiled. “Although I should feel guilty that you have been severely depleting the flower supply around here on my account.” “A willin’ sacrifice on their part, for one so lovely.” She felt her cheeks flush. “And here I thought you’d spent all your time in the city at a dusty auction talking bull prices. Instead, I find out you were studying up on city courting practices.” “A few of the men brought lady folk along on dates.” She wrinkled her nose. “To a cattle auction?”

154

J. Rose Allister

He shrugged. “Dates happen at all sorts of places. Not that there’s much to do here in Tanner’s Grove. Guess some gals like the excitement of all that livestock and hard biddin’.” “Hm. I suppose I could see the attraction.” She glanced around the room and frowned. “And at auction it’d be easier to blend in without drawing quite so much attention.” “In the city, courtin’ couples out together alone isn’t worth attention these days.” He shot a look at a pair of eyes Kate had been doing her best to ignore. “Speakin’ of attention, Caleb Tanner hasn’t scraped his eyes off you since we came in.” She bristled at hearing the name. “You know him?” “Mostly by reputation. He and his family tried to buy me out a few years back, too.” “They wanted your ranch?” He snorted. “The way they put it was they were generously offerin’ to help get me out from under the burden.” He sighed. “Until this past year, there were times I wondered whether I should have taken ’em up on it.” “But you didn’t, and you’re turning things around.” She smiled. “Your uncle would be proud.” “In any case, I’m not sure I care for the way Caleb’s starin’ at you.” She glanced sidelong. Caleb Tanner’s crisp white shirt and slicked-back hair couldn’t quite manage to refine him into a clean, proper man. There was just something inherently unkempt about him, like a dog with severe mange that still tried to groom its fur. She turned away from the almost mocking expression he shot her and sipped the coffee that was brewed a bit strong for her taste. “He and I have had dealings of our own, too.” William’s eyes narrowed. “What kind of dealin’s?” “Remember the day you and I first met, when I was a girl?” William nodded. “Turns out Mr. Tanner was the one who was chasing me.”

To Tame a Wild Mustang

155

His expression hardened for a moment, but after a moment he rallied with a stiff smile. “I suppose I should thank him, then.” Her eyes widened. “What, for getting your horse shot?” “If that hadn’t happened, you wouldn’t have run off to become a hoss doc. Then you wouldn’t have come to my ranch when Misty was foalin’, and we might never have met.” Her stomach did a pleasant flip. “Well, there was the barn dance. Maybe we’d have met then.” His chuckle brought a new flush of warmth to her face. “Darlin’, the one and only reason I went to that barn dance was in hopes I’d see you there.” She laughed. “Really? Me, too. You and Jack, of course.” They finished their meal with occasional small talk, and Kate was proud of herself for shutting out the scandalized looks from familiar faces in the restaurant. With Tanner’s Grove becoming a mini travel mecca, many faces were not familiar. She was grateful only a few of the other patrons knew she was dining alone with a man who was neither husband nor kin. Of course, there were a few sets of eyes she’d rather not have trained on her, like Elspeth’s mother. All too soon, William took care of the bill while Kate tried not to crush her little shoulder bouquet with the shawl she pulled on over her shoulders. From the corner of her eye she noted Caleb Tanner rising to leave at the same time, and she stiffened. She expected him to waltz over with his fancy custom spurs jangling, intent on another ugly scene. She breathed a sigh of relief when he ignored her and William, keeping several paces behind as they walked out into early nightfall. William helped her up into his wagon and climbed in beside her. “Thank you so much for this dinner,” she said. “It was absolutely delicious.” He tipped the hat he’d retrieved on their way out. “It was my pleasure, even if your pa will have me strung up for it.”

156

J. Rose Allister

He hitched the reins, and with a soft cluck to Windstorm, the wagon started off. Kate was happy to see the mare’s sore leg was fully recovered, and the animal had no trouble with normal tasks. William flicked a glance her way a few minutes later, and then frowned. “What happened to your corsage?” She glanced down. “Oh!” She pulled open her shawl and shook it. “Where’s my little bouquet?” They looked on the seats and down along the buckboard. The corsage was gone. “It must have fallen off,” she said, a note of despair in her voice. “I’m so sorry.” “Nothin’ to be sorry for. It wasn’t your fault.” “I should have pinned it on better.” He offered a smile. “There will be more flowers in your future. I promise.” A thin layer of disappointment lay over the pleasant evening as they rode the rest of the way back to Tyler ranch, and not just because of the loss of her corsage. The date was over. Peaches was corralled at the ranch, waiting to take Kate away from William for who knew how long before she would have a chance to see him again. William grew quiet when they turned under the iron Tyler Ranch sign, and when he stopped the wagon, he let out a deep breath. “I half expected to see your pa here, waitin’ to whup me good for stealin’ his daughter again.” “You’re not the one who’d get the whuppin’.” William eyed her with amused suspicion. “The man doesn’t still lay a hand on you, does he?” “Not for years.” Except the day he’d found out about her and William. “But I’m always waiting for that day that I’ve misbehaved enough to get the strap. Probably even when I’m fifty.” “It was switches for me,” William said as he rounded the wagon to help her down. “I had to pick my own.”

To Tame a Wild Mustang

157

“That sounds like a fair deal,” she said, going happily into his arms as he slid her to the ground. “Don’t you believe it. If my switch wasn’t good enough, Pa would go pick a much worse one than if I’d got a decent one to start with. It was real mind torture, tryin’ to decide which one to get beat with.” She curled her lip and smoothed her dress. “On second thought, I guess the strap was better torture.” Jack met them outside as soon as they reached the corral. “Evenin’, Miss Kate, Will. Whatcha talkin’ about?” The evening air held a damp chill, but Kate couldn’t help but feel a warm rush from head to foot at the sight of Jack. He was dressed in dark brown from vest to shirt to jeans, almost as dark as his heated gaze. It was enough to make her wriggle her toes inside her lace-up boots. “Jack! Mighty glad to see you.” William came up beside her. “Kate and I were just discussin’ gettin’ spanked.” Sexy brown eyes widened. “That so? Thought this datin’ thing was supposed to be respectable.” “As young ’uns,” William said. Jack took her hands in his, and her heart began a wild dance. “I’ve sore missed you, lady. Been far too long.” “And I wish I had longer to stay, so we could catch up. We missed you at dinner.” “I’ll bet we did,” he said, giving her hands a squeeze and shooting a humorous glance at William. “How was the meal?” “Fine as dandy,” William said. “Only I found out that our wily Kate here is on the lam. Gave her pa the slip. He has no idea she came out with me tonight.” Jack dropped her hands and gave her a teasing look. “Well, looks to me like you might need that spankin’ after all.” The seductive tone in his deep voice sent a quiver down her spine. “You best just keep your hands civil, Mr. Stone.” Still, she couldn’t help but giggle.

158

J. Rose Allister

The three of them set about un-harnessing Windstorm—or rather, Kate tried to help and the men insisted she stand by to watch. That brought a memory of the night they’d gone to tame the mustangs. William especially had tried to keep her out of the action then, too. Where that night ultimately led only fueled the heat in her cheeks. Crickets admonished her wanton thoughts, but the stars winked in approval while she followed men and mare into William’s barn. Jack was right. Seemed like ages since she’d last been here, and she realized how much she missed the place. Raven was in his stall, stamping and nodding in agreement that she’d been away too long. She stopped for a quick chat and stroke of his muzzle, and then hurried over to the large stall in the rear. “My!” she said. “They’ve grown so big!” She stared with a delighted grin at the twins standing quietly with their mother, as if they were in a trance. Misty nickered faintly to Kate, as if trying not to disturb her foals. William came over and stood beside her. “I’m gonna corral them overnights soon. I have to wean ’em away from Misty afore the new owner comes to collect ’em.” “They look just like their ma and pa.” Jack spoke up from behind her. “Act like ’em, too.” He pointed at the reddish filly. “Starshine is as gentle and easy to lead as her mama.” He clucked and shook his head. “But Stormcloud’s as stubborn and proud as Raven.” The black colt lifted its head to regard Jack, like he was considering whether to challenge that claim. Misty turned her head around to nuzzle the foal. “I’m just so pleased they’re thriving,” Kate said. William turned his smile on Kate. “All thanks to you.” “Hardly. I haven’t been here for near two months. You and Jack have done the work of caring for them.” Jack grunted. “Misty had a hoof in that, too. But there wouldn’t be no foals to care for if yeh hadn’t helped birth ’em.”

To Tame a Wild Mustang

159

She shrugged. “It’s my job.” He crooked a finger under her chin. “One yeh do very well.” He shot her a devilish grin. “For a woman.” “Oh, bosh.” She slapped at his arm. “You’re as bad as the rest.” “I’m just jokin’.” His eyes lit up with something mysterious. “Come on to the house for a minute.” “I should get going.” William laced his fingers through hers. “Afore you leave, there’s somethin’ I want to show you.” She shot him a suspicious look, but followed him to the house. He gestured her in ahead of him. This was her first time inside without her pa lying sick in the guest quarters, and she felt her stomach twist with a mixture of unease and excitement to be in the place alone with both men. William ran off to get something, and after Jack shot her a heartstopping grin and wink, he followed the other man down the hall. Her eyes took in the parlor and the entryway they’d just come through while she stood there alone. She did truly love the place. The furnishings here were stained in a rich, comforting mahogany, not like the simple sanded pine in Pa’s farm house. The flooring was lacquered and dark, too. There was more furniture at the ranch than she’d seen anywhere in her life, more than she could imagine any one household needing. Just beyond the hat stand in the entry hall, a pair of chests stood across from one another. What did they need with two sets of drawers right inside the front door? The parlor where she stood could easily entertain ten people, and of the few rooms she’d seen here she loved this one the most. The settees and chairs were thick and plush, covered in a rich tapestry that showed some age, but had many years of wear left. A fresh bouquet of red and yellow roses sat on a round side table, a sign that William’s housekeeper had been here in the last day or two. The rug was an eye-catcher, too. It wasn’t braided from old rags and cloth like the ones her ma had taught her to make, but a

160

J. Rose Allister

smooth red wool affair decorated with intricate floral and vine patterns. William said his uncle had it shipped over from the Orient, and Kate always hated to step on it. The rug seemed like it should be hung from the walls like the rest of the artwork here, not laid on the wood floor to be trampled on. She wandered over to her favorite painting, one of Will running in a sunny field when he was a boy. His hair was towhead blond back then, and he wore coveralls rolled up over tanned bare feet. A dog ran happily behind the boy Will. The backdrop was done in greens and yellows and blues. Overall, the painting was carefree and simple, yet said much. His uncle may have been a rancher, but he’d had a talent for capturing the emotion of a moment. Kate was bending over to inhale the lovely scent from the cut roses when she heard William’s boot steps returning. He was by himself. “Where’s Jack gone off to?” she asked. William hesitated. “I asked him for a minute alone with you.” “Oh? Hardly seems fair when you had all evening alone with me,” she teased. She saw the tin photograph in his hand just as he raised it. “Here,” he said. “What’s this?” She reached for the tintype, a formal portrait of a man and woman. The man sat in a straight-backed chair, wearing a stiff black long coat suit and a bushy dark mustache. The woman stood just off to the side behind him, her hand resting on the chair back with fingertips brushing his shoulder. She wore a fabulous white wedding gown and veil. As was typical of such portraiture, neither of them was smiling. Kate found herself wondering whether the couple had a happy marriage. She looked up with a questioning gaze. “Who are they?” “My parents,” William said. “This was taken the day of their wedding in 1860.” “They look quite handsome together,” she said, glancing again at the picture. “You look a lot like your mother.”

To Tame a Wild Mustang

161

“I stopped in to visit them when I was up at auction. I told them all about you.” Kate felt her cheeks redden. “You did?” He nodded. “Hopefully not all about me?” He laughed. “Why? You don’t think I said anythin’ scandalous?” “Pretty much anything you could say about me is a scandal. Folks say I strike a rather odd picture, what with the trousers and hoss doctoring and all.” “My mother was quite impressed with that, actually.” He held his hand out and she returned the photo. He held it up. “This came by post this mornin’. I suspect she’s tryin’ in her not-too-subtle way to give me a hint.” Her heart skipped a beat, but she said nothing. Apparently, the woman had been away from her son too long. No manner of hinting— or threatening, as her pa had tried to do—could change this man’s mind about the subject of betrothal. Still, she couldn’t help but smirk at the thought of his mother trying to poke him with a cattle prod. Mrs. Tyler approved of her, at least from a distance. That knowledge meant a great deal more than she would have guessed. “I invited the folks for a visit,” he went on, Kate barely listening as she stared at the picture in his hand. “I wasn’t ready for them to see the ranch before this, so I’d been puttin’ ’em off.” He glanced around and sighed. “But now things are startin’ to go right side up. And besides, they want to meet you.” That got her attention, and her eyes snapped away from the tin portrait. “They do?” He chuckled. “Of course.” “Why?” He laid the tintype gently on a side table. When he took her by the hand, his warm palm was damp and his eyes focused on her with an intensity that cut butterflies loose in her stomach. “Things aren’t movin’ near as fast in my life as I’d like,” he said. “I hope you won’t give up on me. I’m still not ready to make any definite plans.”

162

J. Rose Allister

He paused, and she wondered why he was bringing up the one sore topic that was sure to ruin an otherwise perfect evening. “Will, we don’t need to talk about that right now.” “Yes, we do.” Her hands began to shake, and he stroked the back of the one he held with his thumb before continuing. “I guess what I’m sayin’ is, I want you to know I’m serious about you, and I’m workin’ my hardest for the day I can rightly ask you to be mine.” Before she could manage a reply, he dropped her hands and headed for the parlor doorway. “Ma sent me somethin’ else I wanted you to see.” She stood frozen while he disappeared into the hallway. She heard a soft rustling for a moment, and when he returned, her eyes flew wide. The gown was the most beautiful thing she’d ever laid eyes on, save the one in the photo she’d just seen moments ago. It was the exact same dress. Kate sucked in a soft breath. “Oh, Will, your mother’s wedding dress. It’s so lovely.” With slow steps, she came forward, as if the lacy fabric would disintegrate if she moved too fast. She reached out and stroked the delicate material. The dress had a high neck with pearl buttons on the front. Every inch of the bodice and skirt was covered in a dreamy layer of lace. The veil was lace as well, with a scalloped edge that had framed his mother’s dainty features to perfection. She felt William’s careful scrutiny, and her cheeks warmed. With a smile, she stepped back. “Thank you for showing this to me.” His return smile held a curious edge to it. “It’s not just a keepsake sent to put ideas in my head, Kate.” She saw him glance down at the garment. “If you already had somethin’ in mind for when the time came, she’d take no offense. But if not, she—we, I mean—hope you’d consider wearin’ this.” A prickle of tears punctuated his sentence when she realized what he was saying. “Your mother wants me to wear her dress if we were ever to marry?”

To Tame a Wild Mustang

163

“When we marry,” he said with a decisive tone that sent a shiver through her. “But only if you want to. Maybe you have your own mother’s dress or somethin’ else you’d rather wear.” Kate shook her head, her heart pattering like a drum. “Ma had no fancy wedding. She married Pa in her Sunday frock.” “Then it’s settled. I got no ring for you yet, but we got the dress.” The tears rose higher until the intricate lace pattern of the gown became a gauzy white blur. She realized her breath had quickened until she could barely catch it. William’s voice was tender as he spoke. “Kate? Have I upset you?” She shook her head vehemently. “I just can’t believe she’d offer me to wear such a valuable keepsake.” “Why not? You’ll be her daughter someday.” Her stomach flipped at the sound of that. No one could replace her own ma, of course, even through faint recollections of her smooth butterscotch hair, determined eyes, and soft, yet capable hands that had once deftly worked her Katie Rose’s untamed locks into shiny braids. And lavender. Any time she caught the scent of lavender, it brought back strong memories of her mother. Still, the idea of having a mother again, even as a grown woman, held a certain magic. It was a bonus she’d never considered when she’d thought of marrying someday. He lifted her chin so their eyes met. “That is, if you’ll be ready and willin’ to say yes when I’ve scraped my life together enough to carry you over my threshold.” Her head felt slightly dizzy. “And what about Jack?” “We talked about it. Marry me, Kate, but love us both forever. If that’s what you want.” “Yes, William. Yes.” She reached on tiptoe to press her lips to his, and the contact sent a jolt like lightning all along her spine. His hands were still clutching his mother’s wedding gown, but after a moment or two of Kate

164

J. Rose Allister

pressing kisses to every inch of his mouth, he moaned and gently tossed the garment over a nearby chair. His arms almost crushed her to his chest, and the hat he hadn’t bothered to take off was knocked to the floor. Her hands threaded into his soft, sweat-dampened hair. Their kiss deepened, and William’s tongue thrust hungrily into her mouth to send a whole new shiver of delight through her. When his arms loosened their hold, he moved his hands down her upper arms to allow his thumbs to brush the outer swells of her breasts. Her breathing sped up until she felt dizzy. She felt her nipples harden into tingling peaks, which sent a little moan of pleasure from her throat. She should stop this, she knew. Pull away now before things got too heated. Yet the feel of his mouth and powerful body had already rubberized her legs and brought a moist throbbing between her thighs. Between that and the light-headedness from her shallow breaths, his effect on her was fast robbing her ability to think. All she wanted to do right now was feel the slight sandpapery sensation of his jaw while he kissed her, and the jabs of erotic pleasure shooting through her pelvis with every thrust of his warm tongue. She’d been so lonely. She’d sore missed sharing this intimate contact, when his hands stroked her flesh and made her feel like nothing in the universe mattered to him more than she did. Her body came alive under his touch, and the only thing she wanted right now was more. Let his hands and mouth burn the memory of this into her like a brand, so she could pull it close to her during the long nights she tossed and turned alone in her bed. Only one thing could make this even more perfect, and that would be to share it with the man who had disappeared. “William,” she whispered, but she didn’t get to finish asking if Jack could join them. William pulled away without warning, leaned over, and picked her up into his arms. She squealed, and he carried her down the hall with less than perfect grace, considering he kissed her again like

To Tame a Wild Mustang

165

tomorrow might never come. She had no idea where they were going, nor did she care about anything other than his lips searing her with need. She was faintly aware of him kicking what must have been a partially ajar door open with his boot. “Jack,” he called out. “My room.” When he strode inside and set her down, she tried to catch her breath while she blinked into near darkness. She heard a door open across the hall, followed by footsteps. “Are we celebratin’?” William lit a kerosene lamp, and warm, yellow light washed over the space. “I believe we are.” Kate’s eyes widened. She’d never been in a man’s bedroom before, not counting her pa’s. And she’d never been in any that was this large. The four-poster bed was a good three times the size of hers, sticking out from the wall in the midst of the room instead of pushed into a corner. More fancy Oriental-style rugs lay on either side. No feet on cold, bare floors, or splinters when the wood needed resanding. A large trunk sat at the foot of the bed. He had two large bureaus—again, why did anyone need so many drawers?—with a wash basin and pitcher sitting atop one. A bright oval mirror hung on the wall behind it. Everything in the room was polished cherry. Curtains, bedding, and rugs were done in deep reds, rusts, and blacks. The effect looked very strong, very appealing. A colorful woven fabric across the back wall over the bed drew her eye, and she pointed to it. “Is that a—” William nodded before she could finish, brushing hair from his eyes. “Hupa made that blanket,” he said. “I bartered for it.” She eyed the vibrant reds, yellows, and blues, trying to catch her breath so she could speak matter-of-factly, as though it were the most natural thing in the world to stand in a man’s bedroom. “It’s lovely, hanging on the wall like that.”

166

J. Rose Allister

Jack stepped around her, cutting off the view of the wall hanging. “There’s only one lovely thing in this room that interests us at the moment.” Her heart skipped a beat, and she glanced at him to see burnished eyes flaming with a need that wiped away all further curiosity about their surroundings. She watched as he reached for her hair, but she shook her head, and his hand froze in midair. “I still have to leave soon,” she said. With a slight shimmer of disappointment, Jack nodded. “I know. Just stay with us fer this moment.” She swallowed when his hands moved down to work the buttons on the front of her dress. In turn, Kate unbuttoned Jack’s shirt with trembling fingers and pushed it down over his shoulders. Her face heated in embarrassment when she tried to tug his still-buttoned cuffs over his wrists. He laughed a little at that, but then their clothes were draped over the chest at the foot of his bed. Just a chemise and long johns remained, and a weighty silence fell between them. The heat of William’s body seared her from behind as he sandwiched her between them and began pulling off his clothing as well. Jack’s eyes never left hers while they finished undressing one another, and when they were naked at last, her stomach turned over at the sight of him standing there, so potent and strong. She turned to William, and a memory of the night she’d first seen his bare chest returned. While he stood there naked, she couldn’t quite bring herself to lower her gaze below his waist, so she focused on his eyes instead. He looked at her with an awestruck gaze, as though she had fallen from heaven right through his roof. His expression sent goose bumps over her exposed flesh, which was already feeling the slight chill of the adobe-walled room. She shivered as Jack’s hands slipped onto her bare shoulders and turned her back to him. “I’ve missed you so much,” he murmured, pulling her into his arms and nuzzling her hair. His body radiated heat, and she gasped when she felt her nipples brush against the dusting of hair over his muscled chest. They stiffened in pleasure, and

To Tame a Wild Mustang

167

she couldn’t quite stop herself from rubbing against him again. His growl in response vibrated through his sternum, and he leaned down to claim her lips. William pressed closer, his hands roaming her back and along her bottom. She let her hands roam, too, along the bulky contours of Jack’s powerful arms and broad shoulders while he kissed her. Jack picked her up this time, laying her down on William’s bed. The mattress was incredibly soft, but what held her rapt attention was something that was the exact opposite. Her eyes were fixed on the part of the men she’d been too afraid to glimpse earlier. Their rods stood stiff and thick and straining toward each other as they faced one another at the foot of the bed. It had been too dark and frantic to see much during their last time together. Now, the fevered desperation returned and the hurricane lamp was dim, but it was light enough to take in just how big the men’s stiff penises were. She hadn’t ever seen one before, but surely not all men looked like this? No wonder she could barely walk the morning after they’d made love. Still, after the brief stab of pain when William had breached her virginity, it felt so good to have him moving inside of her that she’d never wanted him to stop. When he finally did, she’d become greedy for more. She had to have Jack pushing his shaft into her, too. Her breath froze in her throat when Jack reached out to slide a palm over William’s cheek. “I thought yeh wouldn’t ask me in here. I got to thinkin’ maybe there were regrets about last time, and that was why yeh haven’t taken me up on some late night suggestions.” William shook his head. “No regrets. I just wanted our Kate to be here to share it, is all.” He glanced at her a moment, then back at Jack. “I told you I was gonna ask her to be mine tonight.” Jack nodded. “She and I both want you to be part of us, now and for as long as you’ll stay.” Only a brief hesitation punctuated Jack’s reply. Then the men’s mouths met with a fever that sent a gasp from Kate’s throat. Their

168

J. Rose Allister

moans sounded hungry and fierce, and Kate felt herself grow damp. Clutching at one another, their bodies came together until their stiff erections rubbed against one another. The sight of it tightened her stomach, and her hand strayed to her breast. Both men broke apart, turning to climb onto the bed on either side of her. “You first this time, Jack,” Kate said. With a silent nod, he knelt over her on the bed and leaned close to her face. Whispered words tickled her lip. “You’re so beautiful it makes me forget how to breathe.” Then his mouth and hands were on her, and she, too, forgot how to breathe. His fingertips skimmed like butterfly tracks over her breasts, and the shock of desire when they grazed her nipples was so electric that she cried out and arched up against him. Nothing could feel better than this, she thought, but William immediately proved her wrong by sliding his tongue down her breastbone and over to circle each hardened peak. Her hands groped the backs of their heads of their own accord, holding them to her while Jack massaged her tongue with his and the other sucked and flicked his tongue over her nipples until the flesh between her upper thighs became slick with juices. Her sex pulsed with need, and she arched her hips. She felt Jack’s hard erection make contact with her pelvis, and he groaned. His name came from her throat, and she spread her legs apart when she felt his hand snaking down her waist and hip toward the throbbing desire she could no longer control. When his hand parted the curls between her thighs, her grip tightened in both men’s hair until she realized it must be painful. Trying to relax with lust coursing through every vein proved impossible, but she forced herself to loosen her hold while William continued bathing her breasts with his warm tongue. Jack’s hand traced a maddening trail between her labia right near the swollen bud that was all but screaming for his touch, but rather than give Kate what she wanted, he bypassed her clit and slid his finger down to her opening. She gasped when it dipped inside, and she felt her muscles

To Tame a Wild Mustang

169

clench around it while he slid the finger in and out. Delicious tension began building in her pelvis, so much she knew she was about to explode. Then abruptly, he pulled his hand away. She moaned in frustration, but it turned to a little gasp of shock when he slid down her body, his tongue trailing down her stomach. He pressed kisses over the crest of each hip, but when his face moved over her sex she tried to close her legs and scoot back. “What are you doing?” she whispered as though someone might hear. Jack gripped her hips to hold her in place and pressed a kiss to her curls. “This.” Her eyes flew wide. “You can’t do that.” “Yes, he can, darlin’,” William whispered from her breasts. “Let him pleasure you with his mouth.” The first sweep of his tongue over her labia turned her panicked complaint into a loud moan. The ache in her loins eased with the wet, snaking sensation working over her clit, then sharpened it into a frenetic need. Jack’s tongue plunged inside her while William’s tongue circled her breasts, and when Jack’s slid out and back up to press a kiss to her clit, William sucked a nipple into his mouth. This maddening symmetry between two men’s hot, wet mouths were repeated over and over for what seemed an eternity, but it was really only moments before her thighs were spread wide and hips wriggling back and forth. Perspiration tingled all over her body in response to the sexual heat that was fast claiming her, and her fists gripped the quilt beneath her. William pulled away and moved up to lean over her, close enough for the musky smell of his large, throbbing cock to hit her nostrils. “Touch me, Kate. I need you.” She reached a quivering hand up to take hold of his velvet smooth, hard organ. “Ah, yes, darlin’. You feel so good. Now stroke it.” He pushed his hips against her hand to give her the idea.

170

J. Rose Allister

Her fist closed around his girth as best as she could, and she slid her hand back and forth. “Now do yer breast with the other hand,” Jack said from between her legs. “I want to watch yeh touch both William and yerself.” His bold suggestion sent a flood of heat to her cheeks. “I can’t. You do it.” “Oh, but I’m a might beyond busy.” His voice dropped low. “Please.” Embarrassed as she felt, the sexy way he said it made her respond. She molded her hand around a mound of flesh, and tentatively pinched her nipple between her thumb and forefinger. Her eyes fluttered as the touch spiked her pleasure higher, and her other hand reflexively squeezed William’s dick tighter. William shuddered and whispered encouragement. Jack moaned and pressed his hips against the bed, and she remembered that motion of his hips when he’d been buried inside her. Her effect on him emboldened her, and she slid her hands down over her stomach, almost brushing the hair between her legs where Jack’s head was before moving back up to the sensitive flesh of her nipples. His hips worked harder against the bed, and his tongue faster on her sex until she felt herself let go. Gripping William’s cock hard, she toppled over the edge of ecstasy. Her clit was still throbbing with the exquisite passion of her climax when Jack slid back up her body and positioned himself at her entrance. “Get up on yer knees for me, cowboy,” Jack said. William pulled out of her hand and knelt beside her, his cock jumping and straining. Jack took her with one long stroke while holding himself above her on his hands. Then he motioned to William and sucked his hard cock deep into his mouth. Kate cried out in shock at the erotic sight of him plunging that stiff, purplish shaft in and out between his lips while he thrust himself deep inside her core. William’s face was contorted in fierce, unbridled lust, and he took hold of Jack’s head and pumped himself into the man’s throat like he was giving Kate’s pussy a ride. The sexy looks on their faces while Jack fucked and

To Tame a Wild Mustang

171

sucked at the same time undid Kate completely. She bucked and thrashed beneath him, grunting like a wild thing while she met his hips with almost punishing force on each stroke. One of her hands went over William’s on the back of Jack’s head, helping pull him against William’s cock harder. The other reached between William’s legs to feel the sac hanging there, warm and loose. When she grazed it with her fingernails, his balls tightened against his body and William’s thighs tensed. “Jesus, I’m comin’,” he shouted. That was all Kate needed to hear to send her spiraling into another orgasm. Her eyes were closed while she cried out over the wave after wave of pleasure threatening to send her consciousness to some faraway land. When she reopened them at last, Jack had released William’s cock and was completely focused on her. He was cradling her head in his hands while he thrust his cock in and out of her, gazing down at her as if she were the world’s most precious treasure. When her gaze met his, he said, “God, I love yeh, Kate.” The tone in his voice brought tears to her eyes, and her voice quivered when she whispered back, “I love you, too. Both of you, so much.” Then his eyes closed, and desire overtook her again. “I love you, my Kate.” It was William this time, who twisted her head to the side and dipped his tongue in her mouth. Soon they were all flying together somewhere high over the ranch, lost in a world of their passion. When they finally returned to reality, Kate lay in William’s arms and Jack lay in hers. All of them were panting and slicked with sweat. She felt more peace and contentment in that moment than any time she could remember in her life. She had no idea how long they stayed like that, their chests rising and falling in tandem while she listened to William’s heart beat. Not nearly long enough, for she never wanted to leave. But she would have to do so soon, for she had to get home before Pa began to worry.

172

J. Rose Allister

Still, the warmth of the men’s embrace enveloped her like a safe, loving cocoon. William loved her and was serious about marrying her. Jack loved her enough to stay in their bed after that admission. She thought of the wedding dress all but tossed aside in their desire to skip ahead to the honeymoon, and a little thrill of excitement flipped in her stomach. William still hadn’t known when he could make the proposal official, and she still didn’t know when or how she could accept it with her pa still ailing. But someday they would be joined by the preacher, and then they would be together like this all night, every night. The three of them. Marry me, and love us both forever. Thoughts of wedded bliss twisted her lips into a smile while she snuggled into his chest, stroking Jack’s hair as he laid sprawled half over her. The last thing she thought while her eyes fluttered closed was how grateful she was that things had finally turned around. A perfect future lay ahead for them that nothing could stop, whether that future began sooner or later.

To Tame a Wild Mustang

173

Chapter Eleven As soon as William’s eyes opened, he realized that two things, possibly related, were wrong. First, a wash of pale gray light had painted itself over the window nearby. Daylight had arrived, meaning the beauty tucked under the crook of his arm had never gone home to her pa last night. That brought William to the second problem. “William Tyler?” came the booming voice that had prodded him awake moments earlier. “This is the sheriff. We have the place surrounded. Lay aside yer weapons and come out unarmed and with yer hands up.” His heart began beating out the rhythm of an Indian war council while he listened to the command. He glanced over at Kate, who was slumbering in blissful unawareness. Jack was gone. Maybe he’d found the bed too crowded and had ducked out to his own room sometime in the night. With slow caution, William slipped out from under her warm, silken body. He might as well let her enjoy peaceful sleep for a few more moments because damn, they were both in for it. How could he have been so careless as to let her fall asleep in his bed? Why hadn’t he just kept his blasted drawers buttoned in the first place? Or better yet, why hadn’t he taken Kate straight home the minute he’d learned that she had gone on their “date” without permission? Now the old man had gone and put the law after him, no doubt regaling the sheriff with tales of kidnapping or worse. He put on his long johns and tugged on the trousers still lying in a puddle on the floor where he’d discarded them in a hot hurry last

174

J. Rose Allister

night. On this way out of the room, he grabbed his boots and shot a glance across the hall. Jack’s door stood open, and when he peered in, the room was empty and the bed made. William paused inside the front door long enough to grab the hat that their kisses had knocked to the floor, then he shoved his feet in his boots before pulling open the door. The sight that greeted him caught him up short. Sheriff Angus Grande stood several paces off, his Colt drawn and aimed his direction. From here he could spot three other men, deputy Jimmy Smith included. They stood several feet apart and all had pistols or shotguns pointed square at his chest. “Sheriff,” he said, taking a step. Several triggers cocked and he stopped. “Hands in the air, son,” Grande said. “Come down from that porch nice and slow.” William complied, stopping two paces off the bottom step. The early morning was covered with a layer of gray mist. Everything felt damp and cold, particularly the greeting he was getting from the law. He wondered whether to just come right out and admit Kate was here, perfectly fine and by her own choice. Judging from the itchy trigger fingers around, however, perhaps mentioning her name out of turn wasn’t a great idea. Instead, he tried a smile. “This is quite some wake-up service.” His humor failed to lighten the mood. “Sleeping in a mite late for a ranchin’ man, ain’t yeh?” the sheriff asked. “Busy night last night, I’d wager.” William’s smile slipped. So, they were here about Kate. But why such a show of arms? They’d already known he and Kate were something of a scandal, even before it was true. Surely they didn’t believe she was being held prisoner against her will? “What’s all this about?” William said. “No harm’s been done.” “I see yeh got some new cattle,” Grande said.

To Tame a Wild Mustang

175

William blinked in confusion at the sudden change of subject. “Yes, sir. Just came back from auction a week ago.” “Hmm.” The man looked less than convinced. “That so?” It suddenly dawned on William that this visit might not be about the woman in his bed. “I got the papers inside,” he said, nodding back toward the door. “A receipt for fifty head, all right and legal.” Lines around the sheriff’s eyes deepened into a frown. “There’s over a hundred head out there now.” William shook his head. “No, sir. Count again. I only had a quarter head to start. There should only be seventy-five.” The deputy spoke up, clutching his shotgun tighter. “I counted ’em myself, Tyler. Stopped at one hundred head. Last time we were out here, yeh only had but the twenty-five.” One hundred head? William’s mind raced. “That’s just not possible. There’s been some mistake.” “Damn straight there’s been a mistake,” Grande said, “but it ain’t my deputy’s. Tom may not be the town banker when it comes to sums”—the deputy shot Grande a narrow look—“but either way, there’s another problem with your herd.” A queasy feeling settled like a lump of lard in his gut. “What’s that?” “Some of ’em got a brand that don’t belong to yeh,” he said. “Just so happens, it’s the brand of a ranch that got hit last night.” William’s head shook back and forth in rigorous denial. “No. The cattle I bought weren’t branded.” “I’m sure those ones ain’t,” Tom said in a thin voice. “But a quarter head of the ones you rustled last night are sittin’ there with the Flying J brand, plain as day.” William knew that brand. It belonged to Ed Johnson, the only rancher in the county that had somehow avoided getting raided. Up until now, it seemed. He swallowed.

176

J. Rose Allister

“Which leaves the question of where the other twenty-five are hid,” the sheriff added. “Fifty head were stolen from the Johnson ranch.” “Not by me,” William said. “I wasn’t at no raid last night, Sheriff. I was here.” He clamped his lips shut on the words with Kate. Best not to get her involved in all this—again. “Save yer lies,” Jimmy said with high-pitched venom. “Yeh weren’t here all night. Did yeh forget I was in town last night, too?” He raised a brow at the man. “Last time I checked, eatin’ dinner at the hotel isn’t a crime.” “Robbin’ half the townsfolk to beef up yer stock is,” the man spat. He bit off a reply when the men’s weapons lifted higher. Jimmy’s sneer turned into an ugly, crooked smile. “Well, lookie what we have here.” William realized the men’s attention had shifted over his shoulder. “Sheriff,” came Kate’s voice from behind him. “Harassing Mr. Tyler is getting to be a habit with you. Don’t you have criminals to catch?” The man’s mustache twitched. “I figure I already done caught me some, Miss Kate. I’d tip my hat to the lady,” he glanced down at his gun, “but as you can see I’m a mite tied up at the moment.” “She ain’t no lady,” Jimmy said, squinty brown eyes trained on Kate. “Can’t say I’m surprised to find yeh here. Waste of time startin’ over at yer Pa’s, if yeh ask me.” William tossed a glance over his shoulder to find Kate standing rigid, her blue eyes wide and blazing with barely contained fury. She was dressed now. Her hair was still braided, but mussed from sleep and other things they’d done. “What business do you have with my pa?” she bellowed into the tense morning silence. “You got no right bothering an ailing man like that.” “Yer a fine one to talk,” Jimmy went on. “Trollopin’ around with the likes of a no-good—”

To Tame a Wild Mustang

177

The sheriff cut him off. “That’ll do, Deputy.” He turned to Kate. “We went there lookin’ for yeh.” “What for?” William cut in. “If you’re so sure I done it, which I didn’t, why involve her?” “The evidence we found,” Sheriff Grande said. He nodded Kate’s direction. “Yeh were a bit sloppy this time, ma’am.” “Evidence?” William and Kate both said together. Then William went on, “What are you talkin’ about?” “Show him, Jimmy.” The deputy pulled something from his vest pocket. William squinted at the crumpled item, trying to figure out what it was. He shook his head with a shrug. “It’s her flower thing,” Jimmy said with a note of impatience. “You know. The one I saw her wearin’ up on her shoulder at the restaurant last night.” Kate sucked in a gasp, and William felt her come up beside him. “My corsage! I lost that somewhere on the road last night.” “No, ma’am,” the sheriff said. “You lost it durin’ the raid. We found it at the Flyin’ J ranch.” William’s mouth dropped open, and he didn’t need to look to know Kate’s had as well. “It couldn’t have gotten that far,” William said, frowning. “Ed’s place is clear to the county line. Unless maybe a horse got it caught in its hoof, dragged it there.” Jimmy gave an indignant snort and waved the wilted corsage. “This ain’t been trampled.” “Not likely a horse could trot yer posies underfoot all the way to Flyin’ J,” the sheriff agreed. “What’s going on?” Kate whispered to him. “Another raid last night,” he said. “They think I did it.” “He can’t have,” she said. “He was with me.” Jimmy’s laugh cut her off. “Lemme guess. He was with you all night. We heard that one afore.”

178

J. Rose Allister

“You’re right on the one count, Tyler,” said Grande. “There was a raid last night. But I don’t think you done it.” William narrowed his gaze. “You don’t?” “No. I think you both have been in on it all along.” “Me?” Kate launched into a rapid-fire assault of denials in a lessthan-ladylike manner, but William had gone numb and heard little of it. “Kate wasn’t even around when the raids began,” he heard himself say in a distant-sounding voice. “She was off trainin’ to be a hoss doc.” “Then she got in on the deal when the two of yeh got together,” the sheriff said. “Either way, we got her flowers from the ranch, and here she is with yeh fer the second time after a raid. Right where we find the stolen cattle.” “Half of the stolen cattle,” William said. “Yeah,” Jimmy said. “A fifty-fifty split. Who knows where she hid her take?” She started forward, but guns whirled on her. “Hold it right there,” Grande said. “Don’t do anythin’ stupid. I’d sore hate to shoot a lady.” “This is ridiculous,” she said, now standing a few steps ahead of William with her hands on her hips. “I’ve lived here all my life. You can’t seriously think someone who devotes her life to doctoring animals goes around stealing them?” “Hands in the air, Kate,” the sheriff said. After a moment’s hesitation during which William’s heart pounded in panic that she might do something stupid, she complied. “Actually, I think it’s a fittin’ match,” Grande went on. “Tyler woos you into the game so if any of the herd gets hurt or sick afore bein’ sold off, you can fix ’em up.” “I knew yeh was lyin’ back in that barn the last time,” Jimmy said, though his eyes glittered with a leering expression that suggested he believed good and well Kate had parted her skirts for William. “Just didn’t realize yeh was coverin’ up fer yerself as well.”

To Tame a Wild Mustang

179

William could barely hear the rest over the thundering pulse in his ears. Kate’s corsage was found at the site of the raid? How? She’d been with him all night, and even if she hadn’t, he knew better than to think his pants-wearing spitfire was off rustling cattle at night. Snippets of memory flashed through his mind of the last time he’d stood accused. You don’t know I’m innocent. Yes I do. How? I just do. Kate had been dead certain he wasn’t guilty. Did she really have such blind faith in a man she barely knew, or did she know he was innocent by virtue of knowing who was really guilty? He grunted under his breath. The idea was ridiculous. Besides, this time they really had been together all night. Then something the sheriff had said to Kate that day flashed back. He might have slipped out while yeh were sleepin’. His eyes shifted to where Kate had finally stopped arguing with the law. Her rebuttals had been lively enough that now he could see her shoulders heaving with deep breaths. She couldn’t have slipped out while he was sleeping. He’d have noticed. Wouldn’t he? He shook his head to clear the ugly thought. “There’s no use arguin’ this time,” the sheriff was saying. “Come along quiet and there won’t be trouble.” There’d be trouble all right, several feet of it—with one end twisted into a noose. “What about the other one?” Jimmy asked. The sheriff pursed his lips. “That remains to be seen. Bobby John?” he shouted. “Bring him around here.” One of the guns swung to William’s left, where two men were coming around the side of the house. Jack was in front, his hands up. A shotgun muzzle followed a few inches from his back, carried by a

180

J. Rose Allister

stout, bow-legged man William recognized from the law’s last visit to his ranch. “Sorry, boss,” Jack said, his eyes unreadable. “I went out to water the herd and saw riders comin’ in. Before I could warn yeh, I saw it were the law after us.” “Not much of a lookout,” Jimmy said with a laugh. “Lucky fer us.” “He’s no lookout,” William said. “He’s a ranch hand. Jack has nothing to do with this. And neither do we.” “Save yer protest,” Sheriff Grande said. “We caught yeh redhanded with the cattle.” “You didn’t see me steal the cattle because I never did. And if some of the stolen cattle got mixed in with my herd—” “Oh, they’re out there,” Jack said, cutting him off. “Saw ’em myself when the sheriff rode up on the corral.” He was watching William with an odd expression. “That doesn’t prove I took them. Anyone could have put ’em in there.” He shrugged off a fleeting thought of Kate. The woman who seemed less than pleased with the amount of time it was taking for William to turn things around with his livelihood so he could start their life together. Perhaps she was trying to speed things up. Or maybe Jack was. No. He couldn’t let shadows of doubt cloud his mind, especially when she’d backed him up, believed in him. Both of them. He knew Kate and Jack and loved them both. There was no way either of them were capable of this. More men came around to the front, making eight guns total. One of the men shouted out, “Nobody else around, Sheriff.” None of this nightmare made sense. William turned to his ranch hand. “You didn’t hear anythin’ last night, Jack?” He shook his head and flicked a guilty glance William’s way. “I was a mite wore out.”

To Tame a Wild Mustang

181

“We takin’ ’em all in, Sheriff?” Jimmy asked. “Just the two of ’em fer now,” Grande said, and William felt relief and panic at the same time. Kate wasn’t going to jail, at least. But he and Jack were. The Sheriff nodded, and the deputy along with three other men came toward William. “Tie ’em up,” Grande said. Too late William realized the two going to jail included Kate, who shrieked in protest when Jimmy Smith leveled his shotgun at her and gestured for a man with a drooping black mustache to grab her hands and wind rope around them. William’s hands were bound tightly, the rough hemp of the rope digging into his wrists. The thought of Kate being treated the same way magnified the rage already battering against his chest. “You’re makin’ a big mistake, Sheriff,” he said. “We’re not guilty of this. Not any of it.” “Will can’t be yer man,” Jack said, his dark eyes wild. The gun was still pointed at his back, but his hands were down at his sides now. William could see Jack struggling to hold back the same alibi that Kate had used last time. “He’s good folk and hardworkin’. He’s bled night and day to scrabble this ranch back from nothin’.” Will studied the man’s panicked face and thanked him with a silent nod. “But it ain’t been fast enough, has it?” The look on the sheriff’s leathery face seemed to hold a note of pity. “He got desperate enough to turn outlaw.” Jack shook his head. “That ain’t the way of it. Besides, even Tyler ranch was one of the ones got hit, right early on.” “Oh, I remember,” Grande said. “Not too long after Tyler got here, in fact.” “Yeah,” Jimmy added, “a raid that gave Willy boy an instant promotion from cowpoke to ranch owner. Might want to rethink who yer backin’ up. Yer lucky we ain’t runnin’ you in, too.”

182

J. Rose Allister

“We got nothin’ on Stone,” Grande said, but he leveled a sharp gaze on Jack. “Yet. Don’t get any ideas about leavin’ town. I’ll have more questions.” Jimmy spit in the dirt. “Besides, bein’ such a good friend and all, I’m sure he won’t want to miss the hangin’.” William heard Kate’s gasp of shock. Before any more could be said, he and Kate were given a shove in the direction of nearby horses. The ends of each of their ropes were lashed to a different saddle—the sheriff’s and deputy’s—and the posse rode off, forcing the bound captives to walk behind the horses all the way to town. With horses between them, he couldn’t catch many glimpses of Kate along the way. When he did, her expression was one of dazed, wide-eyed shock. He felt much the same way. Twice now he’d been accused of thieving, only this time they thought they had solid proof, instead of vague claims of a spotted horse being seen at the raid. The five-mile trip from Tyler Ranch to Tanner’s Grove took much longer than usual with the two prisoners on foot. By the time William spotted the small grove of trees just outside the town proper, the sun had burned off the overcast early morning and turned the day into an atypically blazing autumn day. The group remained quiet for the most part, just the sound of horse hooves and birds overhead. He kept far enough behind the sheriff’s chestnut mount to avoid the tail swishing away the horseflies, and trudged along while the clouds of dust kicked up by the horses dried his throat into desert. The posse never stopped to let them rest, which wouldn’t have bothered William except the bastards were all but dragging a woman behind them as well. Soon, he was lost in a whirlwind of thoughts that grew more dark and dire with each mile they traveled. Just where would the journey ultimately lead? At the town jail, or swinging from the end of a rope? While Sheriff Grande seemed a reasonable sort, more than one matter of law had been settled around Tanner’s Grove well before a trial was ever held. Frontier justice was still meted out regularly by those who

To Tame a Wild Mustang

183

defended their settlements with a passion, and horse thieves were shown little mercy. Whether he and Kate would survive long enough to see the inside of the county courthouse was anyone’s guess, but if he had to wager on it the odds weren’t in their favor. Whoever was responsible for the raids had hit a dozen ranches and homesteads in the area over the past couple of years. The townsfolk would want their pound of flesh if they thought for a moment that the felons had been caught. He was trying not to picture being served up as the main attraction to a lynch mob when he heard a small cry and a scuffle. His head whipped over to the left to see a cloud of dust and Kate’s skirts on the ground. She had tripped and hit the dirt, and yet they were still moving. “Stop!” he shouted. “The woman fell, don’t you see? You’re draggin’ her.” He could hear her groaning and crying out in distress. “Damn it. Kate!” He dug in his boot heels, yanking on his ropes in a futile attempt to stop the sheriff’s horse. He shot an arrowhead-sharp glare at the back of Jimmy Smith’s head, who hadn’t yet twisted around or given any indication that he’d heard what was going on. William ignored the searing protest from his shoulders and wrists while he fought against his bonds. He raised his voice to a shout. “Pay her proper mind, you deadbeat blowhard. Your captive is draggin’ on the damn ground.” That got the men’s attention, and they pulled up their reins to stop. Rather than checking to see whether Kate was hurt, however, Jimmy fastened a rabid gaze on William. “Best yeh shut that big bazoo,” he said. “Or we might just hold up right here and now in the grove and find a nice tree for you to swing on.” “Hold yer spit, Deputy,” the sheriff said. “I have every intention of seein’ these two to the calaboose, not the pearly gates. Not yet, anyway.”

184

J. Rose Allister

Jimmy twisted around in his saddle to peer down at Kate. “Guess yeh ain’t made of such strong stock after all, even if yeh do try to act like a man. Git on up.” “Don’t you talk to her like that,” William spat out. Tied fast as he was, he couldn’t get to Kate and couldn’t quite tell whether she was bleeding or hurt. He could see she was struggling, and frustration burned through him. He continued to yank on the rope holding him in place, but it was no use. “Hurry up, gal,” Jimmy went on. “We ain’t got all day.” “Why don’t you get your sorry hide off that high horse and help the lady?” William asked. “You can see she can’t barely get up wearin’ those long skirts with her hands all trussed up.” “She ain’t no lady. I figure she managed to help steal dozens of head of cattle. I think she can git up on her own two feet.” William’s gut burned with the urge to see his fist square between the jackass deputy’s eyes. Before he could argue any more, however, Kate struggled to her feet. He breathed an inward sigh of relief. Still, he couldn’t see her face since most of her was blocked from view by the hindquarters of the horse between them. “Kate?” he said, trying to lean around for a better look. “Are you all right?” “I’m fine.” Her voice, however, sounded shaky and bone-weary. “I just tripped on my skirts.” “Hush up,” Jimmy said. “Let’s get goin’. We’re almost there.” The last half mile to town was the worst, in large part because William could hear Kate continuing to struggle and shuffle. She didn’t fall again, thank heaven, but he could tell she was having a hard time keeping up. Her breaths grew louder and more ragged. This wasn’t the Kate he knew, who’d always stayed in step with him whether he wanted her to or not. Once they arrived in the town proper, people stopped in the streets to stare at the dangerous outlaws being tugged along behind the lawmen’s horses. A couple gasps of surprise reached his ears, and he

To Tame a Wild Mustang

185

figured they came from folks who were either local and recognized them, or who were shocked to see a woman getting dragged off to jail. William didn’t bother turning his head to find out. He set his jaw and stared straight ahead, refusing to give into the urge to meet the accusing stares head on and shout out his innocence. “Whatcha got there, Sheriff?” he heard a man yell. “We done caught us the cattle rustlers,” Jimmy Smith called out with a cocky voice. William heard a collective gasp from the crowd. “Smithy, shut yer hole,” the sheriff said in a gruff, barking tone. “You’ll get us mobbed, boy.” Sheriff Grande wasn’t far from wrong. Onlookers began shouting angry demands all at once. “Bring ’em over here, Sheriff.” “Yeah. We’ll take care of ’em fer yeh.” “Yer not gonna waste a jail cell on those no-goods? Hang ’em now!” Now William twisted his head to eye the crowd, and then wished he hadn’t. Never had he seen such poison spitting his direction, like an army of rattlers shaking their tails and baring fangs before a strike. At this rate, they would never make it to the hoosegow, regardless of the sheriff’s intentions. A chill crept along his spine. He closed his eyes a moment to shut out the angry faces, but then up popped an image of Kate swinging from a rope, her slender neck contorted and her beautiful face slackened in death. Anguish welled up in him until he wanted to scream, use the power of his outrage to snap the thick rope tethering him to the sheriff and save the woman he loved from this unthinkable fate. Just hours ago she’d been in his arms, lying beneath Jack while the two men had made love to her. William’s thoughts had been focused on the future, on how perfect their lives would be. He’d finally come to believe that, come what may, he would always take care of her the way she deserved. Now, they had no life or a future. There was only injustice.

186

J. Rose Allister

He saw movement from the corner of his eye, and he whipped his head around to find several folks rushing toward them. “Stop, Sheriff,” one man said. “We have a right to take care of our own.” To William’s dismay, the posse halted. He hadn’t even blinked before Grande had drawn his Colt and leveled it at the approaching men, who froze in their steps. “Yeh have a right to get a bullet between yer eyes if yeh take another step,” Grande said. “There’ll be a proper trial for these two. A judge will decide their lot.” “Decide what? How and where they hang?” the oversized blacksmith said with barely contained fury. He’d always been neighborly to William before. Now, one of his massive hands gripped a metal hammer that he used to gesture at him while his piercing eyes accused him of murder. “Let us see to it, and save yerself the trouble of keepin’ ’em locked up and fed. They don’t deserve it.” The sheriff grunted. “I’ll remember that if I ever have to run yeh in, Hog. Now git back, everyone, afore the best thing that happens is I find room fer every last one of yeh in the calaboose.” The grumbling onlookers parted at last, and the posse started off again. “Form up, boys,” the sheriff said in a low, flat tone. “Watch our flank.” With a precision William had to admit was impressive for a group of ragtag volunteers, the men filed their horses outward to surround him and Kate. He heard the sound of rifles being cocked, and the group made the rest of the trip in ominous silence. That didn’t mean there was no sound outside the group, however. William heard plenty of epithets being spit at his back from the crowd. The last he heard before they reached the jailhouse were, “Can’t believe it were you, Tyler. You done in yer own kin and dragged yer whore in on it, too.” By the time they stopped, William’s limbs were shaking, not from

To Tame a Wild Mustang

187

fear, but from the pent-up fury pulsing through every inch of his body. The light spilling in from two small windows inside the sheriff’s office was dampened by black iron bars covering them. Furnishings were sparse, including a desk, a few straight-backed chairs, and a large iron cell divided into two keeps by a set of bars down the middle. William was all but shoved inside the first, and the creaky door was barely slamming shut on it before Kate was locked into the cell adjoining his. She immediately sank onto an equally squeaky cot in the far corner, and William got his first real look at her since they had been taken from the ranch. Her braids had come down so her hair hung loose over her shoulders. The front of her dress was covered in dirt, and her face was also dirt-streaked around puffy, red eyes. She’d been crying on the way, quite a lot from the look of it. When his gaze fell to the wrists she was rubbing, a new flood of anger burned up from his stomach. Where rope had touched the bare flesh below the cuffs of her dress, the skin was angry red. Worse, in some spots the raw areas were open and bleeding. She reached down to fuss with her disheveled skirt, and she looked like she was ready to cry again. She glanced up and caught him staring. The brave smile she tried to paste on didn’t quite stick. “I tore my dress,” she said, and she showed him where a large rip had rent the calico from the waist to knee, flapping open to show her soiled petticoat beneath. She sniffed and fingered the frayed edges. “That’s seems to happen when I’m around you.” He swallowed, an empty gesture considering trail dust had long since dried his throat. “How’s that?” She shrugged. “That day I first met you, I caught my skirts on a bramble bush and tore it right before I ran into you.” “I didn’t notice that.” “You were probably too worried about your horse to see that my dress was shredded.” “I’m sorry. I guess I haven’t been very lucky for you.”

188

J. Rose Allister

Her eyes found his. “That day would have been far worse without you. I’ve no doubt Caleb Tanner would have caught me if you hadn’t happened along.” She shivered visibly. “Seems to me I’m the one who’s been unlucky for you. I cost you a horse that day, got my pa after you, and now because of the beautiful corsage you gave me, I got you dragged into all this.” She stared down at her lap, and after a moment William saw her shoulders begin to shake. He walked right up to the divider between them and took hold of the iron bars. “Don’t cry, Kate. This weren’t your fault. They had me figured for this before we got involved. Besides, our luck ain’t run out just yet.” Kate shook her head, but didn’t raise it. Her voice sounded hoarse and shaky. “I was so happy. Every time that happens in my life, I get run down by a stampede.” She sniffed back tears. “When I was happy as a child, my ma died. When I decided to become a vet, my stage got robbed. When I thought for a moment we’d finally get to be together, this happened.” “We are together, and still will be when this all blows over.” Her laugh sounded more like a hiccup. “I’m afraid I won’t get the chance to wear your mother’s wedding dress after all.” He gripped the bars until his fingers blanched white. “Don’t talk that way. You’re gonna put on that dress, and you’ll be the most beautiful bride who ever stood afore a preacher.” “I know this sounds horrible because it’s your ma’s dress and she should rightfully have it back, but I wish they could bury me in it. Then at least I’d get to wear it once, even if I won’t know it.” Pangs of anguish lanced his gut. “Kate,” he said in a tone barely above a growl. “Please, don’t talk this way. Come here to me.” She looked up at him from under wet eyelashes. Her nose was red and her face more tear-streaked than ever, and the sight near tore his heart out. She wandered up to the bars, and he reached through to stroke her damp cheek. “Look at me.”

To Tame a Wild Mustang

189

Her eyes obeyed. Their stunning blue color was clouded with pain, but no less beautiful. “Now, you listen here. There’s to be no more talk like that. We’re gonna get out of this, and then you’ll be my wife. Say yes to me, Kate. Tell me you’ll marry me.” She blinked. “Yes,” she breathed. “I’d be proud to be your wife.” He shook his head. “I’m just sorry I waited so long to make that happen. I’m a stubborn mule.” “Oh, William.” She reached through the iron and laid a hand on his pounding chest. “It doesn’t matter now. You and I both know we’re as good as hung. You saw that crowd out there.” “The sheriff said he’d see us to a fair trial, and I trust him to be a man of his word.” “A trial, if we’re lucky. But a fair one? Even Angus Grande can’t control that. With the evidence they’ve got, it’s mighty bad.” “They’ve got nothin’. Anyone could have mixed the stolen cattle in with my herd.” “And my flowers?” “Dropped by accident. Again, by anyone.” She laid her head against the bars, and he felt the tickle of her hair against his face. “It looks bad, Will. Even I have a mind to wonder whether we did it for a minute.” She stiffened. “Where was Jack when you woke up this morning?” William just looked at her. “You don’t suppose he could have—” “No,” he bit off. “I trust him with my life. He had nothin’ to do with this.” She raised her head. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to sound like I’m accusing him. I’m just thinking out loud.” He nodded. “Do you think someone could have done this to you on purpose?” He blinked. “Not sure, but I doubt it. I got no enemies to speak of. More likely it was a case of opportunity. Someone needed a place to

190

J. Rose Allister

stash some of the herd temporarily, and the ranch happened to be convenient.” “No offense, but there are larger ranches where it’d be easier to hide a quarter head. Closer to the Flying J, too.” “They wouldn’t want to dump the herd so close. That’d be too obvious.” “I suppose you’re right.” “We just have to convince the sheriff of it. And a judge, if it comes to that.” “How can we possibly clear our names?” He pushed back a strand of her hair. “I’m not sure. I still have to work on that.” “I don’t see how there’s much you can do, sitting in a jail cell.” “I can do this.” He pulled her gently forward, enough to press his lips to hers without hitting her face against the bars. His body flared with need at the taste of her, and he marveled at the effect this woman had on him. Again he stood in the face of a very ugly uncertainty, yet desire raced through his veins until his cock stiffened. He wished there were no bars separating them, so he could mold her body to his the way it seemed designed to do. “Hey! That’s enough, both of yeh,” the sheriff said from his desk. Jimmy Smith was off on some errand, and the other men had been sent on home. “Keep that up and I’ll have Jimmy rig up somethin’ solid between yeh.” Bootsteps scuffed the splintery wood floor until the man stood in front of Kate’s cell. He peered in at her, his hands on his hips. “Seems to me that shameful nonsense is what done landed you in the mess in the first place. Shouldn’t outta gotten mixed up in this, Miss Kate.” “We’re innocent,” she said. “Please, you have to believe us.” “What you were just doin’ hardly looked innocent to me,” he said. “Folks will do all sort of crazy things when love is involved.” He shook his head. “You know this is gonna kill yer pa.”

To Tame a Wild Mustang

191

She raced to the front bars and grabbed them. “He doesn’t know about this, does he?” “Of course he knows. Our men rode up on his farm at first light. He said you claimed to be out on a hoss doc call.” She flashed him a guilty look. “He was feelin’ so poorly he fell asleep in front of the fire, waitin’ fer yeh to drag yerself home. Then look where we found yeh.” Kate shook the bars, which didn’t move for the effort. She gave up and spun away, her face contorted with new pain. “Why is this happening?” she whispered, and again went and sank down on the saggy straw cot mattress. Sheriff Grande walked back to his desk. “I’ll be sendin’ word to the court soon,” he said. “Yeh won’t have long afore the trial. Folks have been waitin’ a long time fer this.” “Afore they set up the lynchin’ party for two upstandin’ citizens, you mean,” William said. “You know they’re so itchin’ for vengeance they’ll hang anyone who looks right for it.” The man shot him a glance and grunted. “We normally give two meals here, but seein’ as how there’s a lady, I’ll arrange fer the hotel to send three.” William’s hands fell from the bars. “Thank you, Sheriff.” He meant it. The man had already made two gestures that seemed to indicate that, however letter-of-the-law his manner, he might just have doubts about their guilt. Maybe if they behaved like model prisoners and dropped a bug or two in his ear, Sheriff Grande might take their side and keep hunting for the real rustlers. Hopefully, it would be in time to help them out of this disaster. He and Kate could use about all the help they could lasso about now, and then some.

192

J. Rose Allister

Chapter Twelve Kate lay on her back on the little cot, trying to shut out the reality of her life. If only sleep would take her somewhere far from all this for a few hours, it might be more tolerable. But it was no use. It was noon, she was wide awake, and thoughts wouldn’t stop running rampant through her mind like a wild mustang refusing to be chased down and mastered. She opened her eyes to the sight of the grandfather clock near the door of the jail house. Its hands pointed out the rapid march of time, indifferent to the plight of those awaiting judgment. The pendulum swung back and forth as though fate was engaged in a struggle to determine her fate. Tick, the law would realize how foolish this accusation was and let her and William go. Tock, she would soon be the one swinging back and forth, hands tied behind her back. The only thing worse than lying in this cell uncertain of their fate was the uncertainty of wondering why there had been no visitors. Neither Pa nor Jack had come to see her and Will, and thoughts ran rampant as to the reason. Maybe the news had stricken Pa, and he was lying ill with no one to tend him. Maybe he thought she was guilty and had disowned her. And Jack? He’d protested their innocence and nearly got himself locked up along with them. Why hadn’t he come to check on them? Was he distancing himself in preparation for a final and tragic farewell? Did he really care about her at all? Swallowing tears, she turned her head to where William stood leaning against the corner of his cell. They were backed into a corner, all right, with nowhere to go. Twice the sun had set on this nightmare, and yet Kate still couldn’t help but feel that at any moment she would

To Tame a Wild Mustang

193

shake free of an intense dream and wake up with her limbs entwined with Jack and William, their future together still intact. William looked deep in thought with his brow furrowed and hands tucked under his armpits. When her eyes landed on him, he launched away from the bars behind him. “Excuse me, Sheriff,” he said. “Hate to trouble you, but I’m in need of your facility.” The man looked up from the papers he had been studying on his desk. “Yeah, sure. Hold yer guns a spell.” “No problem.” After a few minutes, Angus Grande rose and picked up the rifle standing against one wall. When he cocked the hammer, Kate’s stomach jumped. No matter how many times they’d gone through this drill, that sound penetrated right through to her marrow. It brought her back to the morning she’d tried to put herself between William and the guns of the law yet again, only to find she was every bit as much of a target as he was. Without being told, William turned away from the approaching sheriff and walked to the back wall of his cell, lacing his hands behind his head. This was the routine when the cell doors needed to be opened. Sheriff Angus was nothing if not a careful man, probably one of the reasons he had remained alive longer in the job than many men in his position. The cell door squealed in protest when the man pulled it open. He stepped back, rifle trained on his prisoner. “Back up now, slow.” Kate sat up on her cot while William did as he was instructed. “That’s it. Now a quarter turn left. Mind the bars.” She watched while William was escorted out past her iron bars, the muzzle of Grande’s weapon not a foot from his back. His eyes flicked over and caught hers a moment, and her heart fluttered over the tiny smile that crested one side of his mouth. Smiles hadn’t been a frequent companion since their confinement. While there was little cause for this one, it was nice to see that brief flicker of happiness for just a moment.

194

J. Rose Allister

The two men stopped in front of a small door in the sole short hallway. “Go ahead,” Grande said. “Pull it open and do yer business. Make it snappy.” With a nod William disappeared inside. Kate had been more shocked to see an indoor water closet in the sheriff’s office than she had been to find one at Tyler Ranch. Prisoners were not normally allowed to use it. That luxury had been afforded the sheriff, William had explained to her, when he’d argued that it would ease the problem of leaving the jail unattended every time a lawman needed the outhouse for himself or to empty a prison bucket. In the event of a jailhouse standoff, the law could better defend the taxpayer’s investment, too. The day-to-day operations of the town calaboose were things Kate had never considered before. There’d never been a need to. In any event, because she was a woman, it had been decided that both she and William could use the seat for privacy, rather than the indecency of using a bucket in full view. That gratitude swelled anew in her chest, and she wandered over to the bars. “Thank you again, Sheriff Grande.” She paused, wondering whether she could ask him to have someone check on her pa, make sure he was all right. Weathered eyes that were trained on the closet door shifted her way for a moment. “Yeh know the rules. No talkin’ while a prisoner’s out.” She nodded and fell silent. Out of habit she was holding the torn edges of her soiled dress together to try and hide her petticoat. She’d asked whether arrangements could be made for her to have another of her garments brought to the jail, but the sheriff’s concessions did not extend that far. She supposed that was fair enough. Real criminals ought not have things too comfy in the hoosegow. They might take a liking to it if they got meals brought in, fresh clothes, and use of indoor facilities. There was a knock from inside the closet door, the signal that William was ready to come out. Angus’s rifle straightened.

To Tame a Wild Mustang

195

“Go ahead and push it open, then back out nice and slow,” the other man said. William was backing out while his hand pushed open the door. “Hands on yer head, boy.” Both hands snapped into place instantly. “Sorry.” William really had taken to this whole travesty with much better grace than Kate had managed—at first, anyway. She’d quickly learned that her usual buck-the-trend attitude did not endear her to the one man who could make things better or worse. Still, she was glad for the times when the sheriff stood watch over them. Her best behavior earned very little when Jimmy Smith was on guard. Just as she thought of the annoying deputy, he burst in the door. “Hey, Sheriff.” The sight of William being shown back to his cell held him up short. Distractions were not welcome when Angus Grande had a prisoner on the end of his gun. Only after Grande had twisted the key securely in the lock of William’s cell did he turn to the deputy frozen in the doorway. “Well, what’s got yer pants on fire?” The man held out a slip of paper. “Telegram for yeh, Angus.” Grande’s boot heels clicked out a distinctive thunk-clack sound from his slightly lopsided gait as he walked over to the wall behind his desk. He racked his firearm while Jimmy hung his dusty gray hat on a peg by the door. The sheriff snatched the paper from his deputy’s hand, and after a moment of staring at it he looked up at William and Kate. “Yer trial’s been moved up. Circuit judge had to skip a stop in one county on account of an outbreak of fever. He’ll be here next week.” Kate’s heart pounded. She longed to hear the words “cleared of all charges” so she could return home, but there was just as good a chance they would get shortchanged in this hearing. Folks wanted the matter solved, and theirs was a convenient arrest. Even with sketchy evidence against them, things didn’t look good. The sooner the trial, the shorter her time on this earth might be. Meanwhile, the

196

J. Rose Allister

appearance of Jimmy Smith didn’t cheer her up any, either. It meant it was likely his shift guarding the jail, while the sheriff left to attend other duties. Sure enough, Sheriff Grande dropped the telegram on his desk and grabbed his hat off the peg. “Keep an eye out,” he said to Jimmy, settling the Stetson on his head. “I’ll be back after a spell.” The sneering look the deputy threw toward the cells didn’t reassure Kate that he was intending to play nice, or at least, ignore his prisoners. She suppressed a sigh and folded her arms, grasping her elbows. “Sheriff,” she called out. He turned back and eyed her. “I’m frightful worried for my pa. I know I’ve no right to ask, but if someone could check on him and make sure he’s not ailing, it would relieve my mind to no end.” The sheriff’s mustache twitched. “He’s been checked on. He’s fine.” Her eyes widened. “He has?” “Yesterday. Rode out to the farm myself. Yer old man’s on his feet and ornery as over.” Relief flooded her chest, though tinged with fear over why her pa hadn’t come to see her. Oh, how she wished he would bust in at that moment, bellowing about injustice and demanding Kate’s release. Not that it would do any good, of course. But the gesture would be far more reassuring than his absent silence. Did he really think she’d done it? He didn’t seem to hate William anymore, but he didn’t think the best of him, either. Maybe her pa believed she’d gotten caught up in his rustling scheme out of blind love, like the rest of the town did. Still, at least he was all right. “That was mighty kind, Sheriff,” she said. “Thank you.” He gave a curt nod and turned on his heel to leave. Just as he reached for the door, however, it burst open. Were it not for the tip of his boots, the wood door would have clipped him square in the face. He reeled back as a hulking form even more unwelcome to Kate than Jimmy Smith strode in.

To Tame a Wild Mustang

197

“Where’s the danged fire today?” Grande said, but stopped short when he saw the visitor. “Sorry, Sheriff,” the visitor said when he cleared the door. Sweat streamed down Caleb Tanner’s dusty face, and he was panting as though he’d sprinted to the jailhouse. “Trouble over at the saloon. Figured y’all better come straight away.” The old man grunted. “Amos not holdin’ his liquor again?” “Weren’t Amos this time. Strangers in town. The brawlin’s somethin’ fierce.” Caleb’s glance flicked up and caught Kate’s with a glimmer of something unpleasant. She swallowed. “All right. I’ll check it out.” Grande nodded to Jimmy Smith. “Probably be back with a drunk or two.” “Best take yer deputy along,” Caleb said. “It’s quite a scuffle. I tried to pull a few of ’em apart, but it weren’t no good.” He shrugged. Grande sighed and turned to the cells. “I’m not keen on leavin’ the place unattended.” Caleb stepped forward. “I’ll keep an eye on things, if yeh want.” The sheriff wavered. “Not sure that’s a good idea, Tanner.” “Better than tryin’ to bust up a bar fight with no back up,” he said. “I’d be glad to help, but two badges would be better than one. Ain’t nobody listenin’ to the barkeep or to me, and I’m a Tanner.” There was a pause, but Jimmy Smith already had his hat back on. “All right. If anyone comes by, just send ’em on their way.” He nodded toward the cell. “No visitors for them, neither.” That pricked up her ears. Was that why she hadn’t seen Pa or Jack? She bustled to the bars. “What about my pa?” “No visitors ’til we get back.” “So you haven’t restricted any up until now?” “Haven’t been none.” Her stomach fell while she watched the lawmen go, leaving Caleb standing in the middle of the jailhouse. Custom spurs clanged out

198

J. Rose Allister

deliberate steps while he walked up to Kate’s cell. She backed away from the bars. He took off his hat and held it down at his side. “I sore hate to see yeh like this, Miss Kate,” he said, though his expression seemed anything but remorseful. His eyes were blood shot as ever, and watched her with an intensity that twisted her stomach. “I believe the sheriff said ‘no visitors,’” William put in, stepping forward. “That would include you.” “I ain’t visitin’. I’m guardin’.” He hooked his thumbs in the tops of his dark brown denims and rocked on his boot heels. “And I weren’t talkin’ to yeh. I’m talkin’ to her.” “We have nothing to talk about,” Kate said. He shucked off his gray duster, revealing a blue button-down shirt beneath. He hung the coat over his arm, still holding onto his tengallon hat. “Oh, I think we do.” He leaned closer to the bars. “Yeh should have been nicer to me, Kate. A lot nicer. Wouldn’t have got yerself in this fix.” William tried to interject, but Kate waved a hand to cut him off. Her eyes narrowed. “Just what is that supposed to mean?” “Means if yeh had been with me instead of fallin’ fer a noaccount, yeh wouldn’t be sittin’ in the calaboose waitin’ fer a rope.” “Which is where you should be,” she said, “for the way you treat women.” A greasy smile spread over the man’s face, twitching up the corners of his ragged mustache. “Ain’t no crime fer a fella to make his feelin’s known to a lady.” “It is when you push them on her against her will.” He pointed at the bars. “I ain’t never even touched you.” “Not for lack of trying.” William grabbed his front bars and jumped in. “Does that offer still stand?” Caleb’s brow narrowed. “What offer?” Kate’s head whipped around toward William. “Yeah, what?”

To Tame a Wild Mustang

199

William addressed Caleb. “You’re a big man in town. Your family’s got pull. If Kate were to accept your suit—” She cut him off with a gasp. “William!” she said, eyes wide. He ignored her. “If she were with you, could you use your family influence to help her get out of this? You know she’s innocent.” The mustache twitched. “Oh, I don’t know that. The way I hear it, she done gave away her innocence long ago.” Kate curled her lip. “You’re disgusting.” She went to the center bars to face William. “Have you lost your mind? What are you saying?” He turned to her as if just realizing she was there. He moved close and dropped his voice. “You would be smart to consider it. He can get you out of this. I can’t.” Her jaw fell open. “You said you loved me. Now you want me in the arms of that dirty rabble?” “Hey! Watch that pretty little tongue,” Caleb said. “Yer talkin’ about a Tanner.” Williams jaw clenched, but she saw a flicker of pain in his eyes. “I’d do anythin’ to save you from the noose,” he said. “I’d rather hang.” He shook his head. “No, you wouldn’t.” William moved back to the front of his cell and looked at Caleb. “Would you consider it? If she came to you freely, would you help her?” “You don’t own me, William Tyler,” she said with venom in her tone. “You can’t just hand me off to him like one of your cattle.” Caleb strode over to hang his hat and coat near the door. When he swiveled back, his expression was a bit too pleased for Kate’s comfort. “Sorry, Tyler, but I do believe that train’s already left the station. She made her choice, and her foolishness done got a rope at the end of it.” “Don’t toss that rope over the gallows just yet,” William said. “The trial ain’t over.”

200

J. Rose Allister

Caleb chuckled and tucked his thumbs in his trousers. “Hate to break it to yeh, but there ain’t gonna be no trial.” “That’s not what the sheriff says,” Kate spat. “In fact, he just got a telegram that says the date’s been moved up to next week.” “Then the sheriff’s a fool, too. I probably shouldn’t say nothin’, but I guess it’s only fair to warn yeh that the townsfolk ain’t gonna sit still fer it.” Kate fisted her hips. “‘Ain’t gonna sit’ for what?” “Thievin’. Done gone on too long.” “Meaning?” He shrugged. “Don’t wanna ruin the surprise.” He turned to William. “Tanner’s Grove don’t have a mind to tolerate someone robbin’ decent, hardworkin’ folk.” “We ain’t robbed nobody,” William said. Caleb moved closer to the bars. “You done murdered yer own kin, Tyler. That’s some cold, mean business.” “I didn’t kill my uncle.” The other man shook his head. “That man’s face must have turned as red as his shirt when he saw his own nephew turn on him like a spooked rattlesnake.” William stiffened and backed up a few steps. Kate shot him a quizzical look. Caleb turned to her. “I reckon yeh all done got what’s comin’ to yeh. I ain’t gonna stand in the way of justice.” He reached through the bars to grab Kate’s arm, and she gasped. “But if yeh share yer company with me fer a spell, I can convince ’em to string yeh up first. Then yeh won’t have to watch yer lover hang.” She yanked back. “You stay the hell away from me.” He laughed, catching William’s eye. “Hoo-ee. Hear that? Such a fiery little tongue.” His beady eyes narrowed as he regarded Kate. “Yer pa know yeh use yer mouth like that? Bet I can find some other uses fer it.” He turned his head and looked toward the sheriff’s desk. “Now let’s see, where are them keys at?”

To Tame a Wild Mustang

201

“You heard the lady,” William said. “She ain’t interested in your company.” Caleb sneered at him. “Seems a might shame to waste a fire while it’s still burnin’.” He nodded at her dress. “Look, she’s already got her skirts half tore off and everythin’.” She grabbed the rent fabric she’d forgotten about and pinched the torn edges together while trying to still her galloping heartbeat. “If you so much as lay a finger on her,” William ground out through grit teeth. “Why are you pretending to care now?” she snapped at William. Caleb grinned. “Then what, Tyler? What are you gonna do, bang yer head on those bars?” “You’ll be the next one in line at the gallows,” Kate said. “I’m a Tanner. Besides, a man don’t swing fer havin’ needs.” She lifted her chin and tried to ignore the rubbery sensation flooding her body. “My pa will see you hang personally.” “I’d like to see him be damn fool enough to try.” Caleb looked around and raised a brow. “But I don’t see the old coot around. Guess he’s done with yer shameful ways.” Kate moved back. “I’ll make sure he finds out.” “Sure yeh will. Come on, now. It’s not like yer losin’ somethin’ yeh ain’t already given up.” Her eyes shot back and forth in panic. Heavens alive. Would Caleb really let himself into her cell and take what he wanted from her right in front of William? A scuffle near the front interrupted her thoughts. The jailhouse door banged open, and the lawmen shoved a loudly protesting man through it. “I told yeh, I ain’t drunk,” the man slurred. “Right, and I’m the local schoolmarm,” Jimmy Smith said. The man looked him up and down. “Yeah? Yer a danged ugly one, then.”

202

J. Rose Allister

Sheriff Grande strode in and immediately his eyes trained on Caleb. “Tanner? What are you doin’ over there by the prisoners?” He swiveled around and hooked his thumbs back in his waistband with a shrug. “Nothin’, Sheriff. Just conversatin’.” “Come away from there. We got another prisoner to put in.” “Sorry. Didn’t mean no harm.” “Like hell you didn’t,” William said. “He was going to find the keys to get into my cell,” Kate called out. The sheriff raised a brow. “That so?” Caleb strode away, heading around the desk out of the way of the lawmen’s latest quarry. “That’s a lie, Sheriff. Don’t listen to them cattle rustlin’ no-accounts. I was just talkin’.” “Appreciate yer help, but best yeh be on yer way,” Grande said. “We already got ourselves trouble by the bucket full around here.” “Just doin’ my duty as an upstandin’ citizen,” Caleb said. The two lawmen pushed the drunk toward the cell while Caleb grabbed his jacket and hat. He turned to where Kate stood staring at him with bitter derision. He put on his gear and gave her a wink. “Yep, yeh should’ve been nicer to me.” He tipped his hat. “See y’all later.” He left while the others stood in front of William’s cell. “Gettin’ yerself a roommate, Tyler,” Jimmy Smith said. “Jess, would yeh stop yer strugglin’ afore I put my gun where the sun don’t shine?” Sheriff Grande was eyeing up Kate. She watched him pull a metal ring from his duster. “By the way,” he said, “I had the keys right here with me.” She let out a sigh and realized she had forgotten to breathe since the moment she thought for sure Caleb Tanner would get in her cell. She nodded in thanks and went to sink down on her cot. The familiar odor of strong whiskey wafted to her while the unshaven drunk tried to engage William in babbling conversation. William ignored him by coming to the shared bars and staring at her.

To Tame a Wild Mustang

203

“Are you all right?” he asked. She refused to look at him. “Why do you care?” “I care plenty. You know that I love you.” Kate jumped up off the cot. “That a fact?” she said, louder than she’d intended. “Pipe down in there,” Jimmy Smith said. He and Grande were over by the desk, heads bowed in conversation. “Can’t hear ourselves think.” She lowered her voice. “Then how come you wanted another man’s hands on me? Jack’s one thing, but now Caleb Tanner?” His eyes darkened. “I’d have ripped these bars out with my bare hands if he’d have touched you.” She crossed her arms and looked away. “Why? Five minutes earlier you were begging him to take me off your hands.” “I don’t want to see you hang, Kate. Can’t you understand that?” “No.” “Kate.” The word held a tone of pain and imploring that forced her to meet his gaze. She was surprised to see his blue eyes turn glassy. “I want nothin’ more for this to be over and for you and me to be together. I’m just not sure that’s what fate has in store for us.” A heavy weight sank onto her chest, and she felt tears of her own sting her eyes. “They can’t do that to us, William. We haven’t done anything but fall in love.” He stretched his arm through the bars toward her as far as he could. She stepped closer until his hand could stroke her cheek. “Love ain’t nothin’ but a pile of horse shit,” the drunk man said. William ignored him. “I’m sorry. I hated askin’ Caleb to help you. It would have killed me to have to let you go. But I would do it again if it meant making you safe. I can’t see you die, Kate. Not like this.” She took hold of the hand stroking her and pressed it more firmly against her cheek. “I’m sorry. I’m just a stubborn fool.”

204

J. Rose Allister

“None of that matters now.” He pulled back his hand. “I discovered somethin’ very interestin’ about Mr. Tanner.” She blinked at him. “That he’s a lecherous pig?” “Not only that.” He looked back over his shoulder to where the sheriff had just sat down at his desk. Jimmy Smith was cleaning his gun. “I think he knows more about the stolen cattle than he’s lettin’ on. A lot more.” Kate frowned. “What makes you think so?” “Why do you suppose he kept sayin’ you should have been nicer to him?” She shrugged. “He’s spoutin’ off because of our past dealings. Like the time I ran from him at the creek. And a few months back, he tried to get me to go behind the livery with him. Pa ran him off with a shotgun.” She shook her head. “Caleb was none too pleased by that.” “Yeah? How much so?” She thought back. “He threatened Pa for pullin’ a gun on him.” “So he was pretty mad.” She nodded. “Seemed so.” “Mad enough to set you up?” She frowned. “What do you mean?” William shifted his weight. “Your flower corsage was found at the last ranch that got raided. Tanner was at the restaurant when I gave it to you.” The direction he was headed widened her eyes. “And he followed us right outside when we left. Maybe he saw it fall off my dress. He could have picked it up.” William nodded. “I think that’s exactly the way of it.” Thoughts raced every which way. “So you figure he staged the raid in order to get even with me?” “No. I think he’s been doin’ the raids all along.” She gasped. “A Tanner? Why would he steal from the town his family owns half of? That doesn’t even make sense.”

To Tame a Wild Mustang

205

“No idea, but I’ll bet you even money his neck is the one that should be fitted with a rustler’s noose.” Kate shook her head. “I don’t know, William. It’s natural we want to try and clear our names, but it’s kind of a stretch to assume he’s the thief because he said I should have been nicer.” William folded his arms. “That wasn’t the only thing he said.” She tried to think back, but came up blank. “What else?” Something dark tinged William’s gaze. “He told me my uncle’s face must have turned as red as his shirt when he realized he’d been betrayed.” “I heard that. It’s just a turn of phrase.” “No, it ain’t.” He turned for a moment, leaned his back on the bars, and ran his hands through his hair. “William?” He paused. “The night Uncle Jed died, he was wearin’ a brand new shirt. My ma made it for him.” He looked off into space, as if seeing the vision of that night. “I tore it off him and tried to use it to stop the bleedin’, but it was too late. By the time the law and undertaker got there, he wasn’t wearin’ a shirt.” He gave Kate a pointed look. “The shirt was red.” She stared at him. “Maybe it was just a coincidence that Caleb said it,” she said. “I don’t think so. I think my uncle’s face did turn just as red as that shirt when he found out he was bein’ betrayed. I just wasn’t the one doin’ the betrayin’.” Kate pressed a hand to her stomach. “Oh, my God.” “Think about it, Kate. They keep sayin’ the raids started right after I got to Tanner’s Grove. But I wasn’t the only one who was new to town around that same time.” Her eyes flew wide. “That’s right. The day Pa ran him off, Caleb told me he’d come here not long before he’d chased me from the creek. The day you came to town.”

206

J. Rose Allister

“Right. And I’ve been thinkin’ about somethin’ else. Windstorm’s leg.” She frowned in confusion. “My horse kept takin’ lame after the raids. A horse matchin’ her description was seen at one of ’em.” “Right.” Kate nodded. “But like I told the sheriff, there could be any number of paints in the area. That doesn’t prove it was Windstorm.” “I think it was Windstorm.” Her mouth fell open. “How?” “I think someone used her for the raids, knowin’ she’d be recognizable enough to cast suspicion on me.” He sighed. “It ain’t no secret Tyler Ranch has struggled since afore the raid that killed my uncle. It would be all too easy to make it look like I’d killed Jed Tyler to get the ranch for myself, then kept on raidin’ to build up my herd.” It made a sort of sense that sent a wave of nausea through her. “You really think Caleb Tanner is the one behind it?” “I think he’s got the resources to move cattle out of the law’s reach, and a solid name behind him to keep folks from suspectin’ him or even lookin’ too close at where all his wealth is comin’ from.” “If we can prove this, it will clear our name. What should we do?” He leaned his forearm against the bars and laid his head on it. “I don’t know. We’re in here, and it’s our word against his.” “We have to tell the sheriff.” She ran to the front of her bars to call to him. “No, Kate. Wait.” Grande had left his desk at some point and was halfway to the cell. “Tell the sheriff what?” he asked. William straightened. “Nothin’.” “Not nothing.” Kate grabbed the bars. “We think we know who is really responsible for the raids.” “Kate,” William growled. “Caleb Tanner,” she finished.

To Tame a Wild Mustang

207

Sheriff Grande stared at her. She twisted her head toward William. “Tell him, William. Tell him about the shirt and the flowers.” “Shirt and flowers?” the sheriff said. “What the blazes is she blatherin’ on about?” “It’s okay,” William said. “Don’t worry about it.” Grande grunted and headed past them to the water closet. Kate whirled on William. “What do you mean, ‘don’t worry about it?’ The sooner we get the law on our side, the sooner we can get out of this.” “Accusin’ a Tanner will get us nowhere fast,” he said. “We have to play this smart. I need a chance to think.” “Oh, bosh.” An awful noise came from the back of William’s cell. The pair looked over to see the drunk retching into the corner. Kate’s stomach twisted in disgust at the gagging sounds, and doubly so when a sour, overwhelming odor hit her nostrils moments later. She drew back as far away as she could, holding her nose and trying not to glance over at the mess. The drunk staggered and fell onto the cot. “Sweet Jesus,” Jimmy Smith said. He laid his gun on the desk and wrinkled his nose. “What a stench. I ain’t cleanin’ that up.” Kate clutched at her stomach, hoping she wouldn’t lose her own last meal. Through the hand clamped over her nose and mouth she said, “Seems to me the sheriff could help you think on an answer. He could help us.” “He won’t get involved.” “Why not? It’s his job.” “His job is carryin’ out the law, not helpin’ us pin a crime on someone else.” She scowled at him. “We’re not pinning anything on anyone. We have a right to clear our names. Maybe Jack could help us.” “If I know Jack, he’s already spendin’ night and day tryin’ to figure out a way to help. But it’s not like we can get word to him

208

J. Rose Allister

about this. The law won’t run messages back and forth between prisoners and ranch hands.” “Maybe Angus would.” “I don’t think so. He’s been lenient enough.” “He would want to see justice served, not watch someone hang out of convenience.” The water closet door popped open, and Sheriff Grande’s boot heels scuffed by. “Jumpin’ catfish,” he said. “What a stink.” He shot a glare at the drunk, who had passed out and was now snoring loudly. “Jimmy, grab a bucket. Got a stall to muck out.” Jimmy Smith’s tone devolved into that of a whining child. “Geez, Angus. Do I gotta?” “Now.” Grande pulled out his key ring. “Well Tyler, guess you gotta room with yer girl for a few minutes. I trust yeh’ll act like a gentleman.” He pulled his pistol. “You know the drill.” William turned around while Angus unlocked the cell. The sheriff turned to Kate. “Move all the way back,” he told her. “Turn around with yer hands against the far wall.” A couple minutes later, William was locked in the cell with Kate and a grumbling Jimmy Smith was scrubbing up vomit while the sheriff kept watch over the sleeping drunk from the open door. Kate moved over the where William stood and touched his shirtsleeve. “You have to tell him,” she whispered. “For both our sakes.” William shook his head. “Why not?” “We don’t have solid proof. If we point the finger now, Angus ain’t likely to listen. If I had something more, maybe.” She threw up her hands and tried to keep her voice to a whisper. “What more are we likely to get while we’re locked in here? If Jack or my pa won’t come visit, and the sheriff won’t let us get word to them, then we have no choice but to give him what information we’ve got.”

To Tame a Wild Mustang

209

William paused a moment, then sighed. “Maybe you’re right.” She threw her arms around his neck and kissed him on the cheek. He hadn’t shaved since being tossed in jail, and his beard stubble prickled her lips. “What did I say?” Sheriff Grande asked. “Break it up, or I’ll stick Tyler in a chair by my desk and tie him up.” Kate dropped her arms and offered him a guilty smile. “Sorry, Sheriff. But we really do need to talk to you.” “I’m watchin’ a prisoner right now.” “He’s plumb passed out,” she said. “He isn’t going anywhere. Please. Just hear us out.” He shot her a wary look. “All right. I’m listenin’.” Angus did listen while Kate breathlessly recounted Caleb Tanner’s comments at the jail and their unpleasant history together. William filled in with his thoughts on his borrowed horse and possible motivation for being framed. The old man’s face was impassive throughout the pair’s story. He stayed silent after they were finished, and before he could reply, an extremely put out Jimmy Smith exited the cell with the bucket, mop, and a slightly pale expression. The Sherriff locked the cell door behind him and turned as though he were heading back to his desk. Kate grabbed the bars. “You believe us, don’t you, Sheriff?” He stopped. “I’m not sure it matters what I believe. The Tanners are a powerful family, and there’s no proof whatsoever that Caleb had any involvement in the raids.” “He knew the color shirt my uncle was wearin’ when he got shot.” Angus turned around, his gaze pensive. “I’ll admit that sounds a might peculiar, but it could just be a coincidence.” “Mighty big one, I’d say,” William said. “Can’t you just look into it?” Kate said. “We’ve got until the judge gets here next week. Maybe you can find out something by then.”

210

J. Rose Allister

He scratched at his mustache. “This don’t give me much reason to go pokin’ around. Truth is the word of two folks waitin’ for the noose ain’t worth more than the contents of a spittoon. And just because the man doesn’t like the two of yeh don’t mean he committed these crimes.” “But it’d be worth knowin’ the truth, wouldn’t it?” William folded his arms. “A lawman such as yourself would no doubt have trouble sleepin’ after watchin’ an innocent woman hang because she rejected a man who thinks himself above the law.” Sherriff Angus chewed the inside of his lip. “I ain’t promisin’ you nothin’. But I might be able to check on a couple things this week.” “Oh, thank you, Sheriff,” Kate said in a breathless tone. “I knew you’d help us.” “Don’t thank me yet. I’d be surprised if there’s anythin’ I can turn up that would prove yer innocence.” “I know you’ll do your job,” William said. “We can’t ask for more.” The man nodded and walked off. Kate and William looked at each other. “We might have asked him to relay a message to Jack,” she said. “That ain’t allowed.” “What now?” William shrugged. “What else? All we can do is wait. And hope.” “I wish Pa or Jack would come visit. If we told them about this, maybe they could do something.” “They’d be puttin’ themselves in harm’s way trying to prove a Tanner’s the one that’s been robbin’ the town. And if your pa is already on Caleb’s bad side, him nosin’ around wouldn’t be wise.” She sat on her cot with a sigh. “You’re right. All we can do is hope the sheriff can find out something helpful. Now I wish that circuit judge wasn’t in such a hurry to get here.” “At least we have a week. Angus is a good man. He might be able to dig up somethin’ by then.”

To Tame a Wild Mustang

211

Kate glanced at the man, who sat at his desk with his hands hooked behind his head while he talked with Jimmy Smith. “He doesn’t look in that big a hurry to help.” William tossed a look over his shoulder. “Don’t worry, Kate. We have plenty of time for Angus to trace this ugly trail back to Caleb Tanner. Somethin’ will come right for us soon. It has to.”

212

J. Rose Allister

Chapter Thirteen Sleeping while propped up in a chair wasn’t the most comfortable thing William could imagine, though Deputy Smith seemed to be quite expert at it. William peered through near darkness at the man, whose feet were propped on the desk with his fingers laced across his belly. His head was tipped back, and his face was covered up with his hat while he “kept watch” over the prisoners. With the drunk still unconscious on the cot, Smith had reluctantly shoved a chair into the cell for William to get some shut eye on. He sat with it tipped against the back wall. The partial angle was better, but he couldn’t very well sleep with his chair on two legs. Maybe lying on the hard floor would have been the better choice. He twisted his head around to see Kate’s outline highlighted from pale moonlight spilling through the overhead, barred windows along the back wall of their cells. She was faced away from him, but from the steady rise and fall of her ribcage and rhythmic sound of her breathing, it seemed apparent that she was sleeping peacefully. Exhaustion had finally taken hold, and he was glad for it. At least one of them was getting some rest. The two nights prior had been spent with both of them tossing and turning. They shared a few whispered, late night conversations until an irritated lawman would demand silence. The sound of the clock’s pendulum swinging was interspersed with occasional snorts and grunts from the drunk in the cot, as though he, too, was marking specific passages of time. Snort-buzz, a quarter hour had gone by. Cough-groan, now it was half past. In the absence of other sound, this and Jimmy Smith’s snores from across the room

To Tame a Wild Mustang

213

sounded like an orchestra to William, which only further distanced him from the prospect of slumber. For the fiftieth time since that afternoon, William mulled over the visit from Caleb Tanner. And for the fiftieth time, he found no further information to extract from the conversation. Still, he came to the same conclusion. Tanner hadn’t really gone to the jailhouse just to drag the law into a bar brawl that necessitated only one arrest. He’d used that as an excuse to see the prisoners firsthand—prisoners he’d artfully placed behind bars. The man hadn’t been able to resist the urge to view his handiwork and gloat. Yeh should have been nicer to me, Kate. William’s stomach burned with bile while he tried to imagine how the sheriff could come up with evidence to use against Tanner. Nothing came to mind, but Angus was a wily, sharp-minded man. If he thought over what William and Kate had told him this afternoon, he would do his damnedest to devise a way to sniff out the real thief. William just hoped a week would be enough time. His thoughts tore free of their endless circle as a new sound joined the chorus—from outside this time. He listened for a moment and heard it again. There were voices coming from out in front of the jail. With slow deliberation he sat forward, bringing his front chair legs silently back to the floor. In what dim lighting the barred windows provided, he could barely make out the time on the clock. It was past midnight. Too late for townspeople to be out for a casual stroll. He was debating whether to alert Jimmy Smith when the matter was decided for him. There was the sound of a rattle as someone tried the door, then when the lock foiled entry, a rough pounding knock followed. Jimmy’s hat flew off as he came up out of his chair. “What the blazin’ devil’s all that?” he said. To the door he shouted, “What do yeh want? State yer business.”

214

J. Rose Allister

A man’s voice came muffled, but insistent through the door. “We’re here for the rustlers. Hand ’em out to us so we can see justice done.” Now William was up out of his seat, too, and he grabbed the bars at the front of his cell. Kate and the drunk were still sleeping. Jimmy lit a hurricane lamp on the desk, his face grim in the flickering light. “Go home, the lot of yeh. Ain’t no justice need to be done at this hour of night.” “We ain’t leavin’ without gettin’ what we come fer,” another voice shouted. “They done robbed us and murdered innocent folk.” William gripped the bars tighter. “Sherriff aims to see a fair trial for ’em,” Jimmy said, moving toward the wall phone. “Anyone who bucks Angus’ orders ain’t gonna like what they git in return.” He picked up the phone and hit the button to connect to the switchboard. “Come on, Sally,” he muttered after several moments. “Git up out of bed and answer the danged call.” Then, “Yes, Sally, I know what time it is. Put me through to Angus’s place right now. It’s an emergency.” Jimmy hadn’t even gotten the sheriff on the line when the front window crashed. A ball of fire sailed through the bars and crashed the glass. “Damn it!” he shouted. “Angus, git over here right away. A damn mob is after the prisoners. No, I don’t know how many, but they just set a fire.” His voice was half-hysterical. “Just git here now!” The commotion woke Kate, who was also on her feet now. “William? What’s happening?” “Some folks are outside, intent on makin’ trouble.” Jimmy stomped out the flames and raced for the gun rack. “Send ’em out, Jimmy boy,” they heard a sing-song voice say. “Or it’s gonna get uglier.” The man pulled a shotgun from the rack and began loading shells into the chamber with shaking hands.

To Tame a Wild Mustang

215

“I can help you hold ’em off until Angus gets here,” William said. “What, yeh think I’m gonna let yeh out of yer cell and hand over a firearm?” Jimmy laughed. “I don’t think so.” “They want us?” Kate said, clutching her throat as she raced to the bars between them. “Why?” William joined her there. “I don’t think they want to wait until the judge gets here next week.” She gasped, her face registering shock even through the long shadows cast over it. “Oh, my God. What are we going to do?” “First one to touch that door will git a bullet square in the head,” Jimmy shouted. He had ducked off to the side of the now-broken front window with the barrel of his weapon stuck through it. William’s heart raced while he tried to think. What could they do? Grim faced, he turned away. “I’ll confess to everythin’ and tell ’em that you were innocent. I’ll say I am the one who had yer corsage with me when it got dropped.” “William, you can’t! You aren’t guilty of anything.” “That won’t spare either of us from what the folks out there have got planned. But my confession might spare you.” “No. I won’t let you do it.” Jimmy’s shotgun blast roared through the jailhouse. “Get down!” William said to Kate. Both of them dropped to the floor, hands over their heads. “Next one won’t be no warnin’,” Jimmy said. “Go on home, or else.” “We ain’t the criminals, Smith,” someone shouted back. “Yeh can’t fight us all off.” “Yeah,” shouted another. “We know you want ’em hung just as bad as we do. Come on, now. Let’s have us a justice party.” Kate sniffled with obvious tears, bringing William’s attention back. “Don’t be so stubborn, Kate. You told a lie to save me once. Now let me return the favor. Please.”

216

J. Rose Allister

Tears fell over her agonized face as she raced to the bars between them. “How could I live with myself if I let you do that?” she said in a horrified whisper. He took her hands through the bars. “If I die, don’t let it be in vain. Let it be to save the woman I love.” Her sniffling sounds turned to sobs. “I can’t lose you, William. How could I bear to lose you?” An odd scrabbling sound came from above. William’s head whipped around toward the pair of rear windows. Jesus, the place was surrounded. Now someone was trying to get in through the cell windows. Just as he was about to raise the alarm, a face popped into view that shot a glimmer of hope through him. He tugged Kate’s hands. “Kate,” he whispered. “Look.” Her gaze rose as well—and widened. They both nodded to Jack, who had a finger held to his lips in a gesture of silence. He looked worse for wear, grizzled with a shadow of beard, but flashed his usual cocky smile and held up a coil of rope. He waved at them to move back. William and Kate exchanged a look, and he jerked his head toward the front bars. “Quietly,” he whispered. Both of them scooted as far away from the rear wall as they could. William wasn’t quite sure what the man had in mind, but as a bullet through the wooden door erupted in a deafening volley of gunfire between Jimmy and the mob, he began praying that Jack would do it soon. Kate and William’s hands were over their ears when the tearing, rumbling quake came. Suddenly, the bricks in the back wall of the cell collapsed in a tumble and cold moonlight poured into the cells. William and Kate got to their feet and threw themselves at the new opening, which was roiling with a cloud of dust. “Hey! Jesus H.!” Jimmy cried. William stopped and turned. “Go!” he yelled to Kate.

To Tame a Wild Mustang

217

“Hold it right there!” Jimmy shouted. His shotgun came around and William’s hands rose in the air, hoping to give Kate time to escape. “William!” she shouted from outside. Jimmy racked a round into the shotgun, but cried out when a bang from another weapon caught him in the shoulder. His arms fell at his sides as he went down, and William didn’t hesitate. He jumped over the chaotic tumble of bricks and out into the open air. Jack slashed at the ropes he’d lashed through the jailhouse bars and the wagon to tear out the back wall. Clyde Marsh was driving the team, and Kate was already up in the buckboard. “Give yeh a lift, cowboy?” Jack said. “Not a very friendly reception out front.” “You got some damn fine timin’ there, partner,” William said. “How’d you know the town was comin’ after us?” “Spent the last couple nights downin’ rot gut at the saloon so I could keep my big ears open for anythin’ that might help yeh beat this. Overheard some rowdies plannin’ yer necktie social, and decided it was time to move this party elsewhere.” “True enough,” William said. “Now let’s get the hell out of here.” “Not so fast,” a voice said from behind them. “The guests of honor can’t rush off when they ain’t even been to their party yet.” When they turned toward the voice, the blood in William’s gut ran cold. Four men came around the back of the building, their pistols trained. “Hands in the air,” Caleb Tanner said. Two men flanked him. Another stood behind him. He turned a nasty leer on Kate and Clyde, both of whom were still up in the wagon. Then he turned to Jack. “Bustin’ murderin’ cattle rustlers out of jail? Guess we need ourselves a couple extra nooses, boys.” “I’m guessin’ we have you to thank for puttin’ on the little shindig out front,” William said.

218

J. Rose Allister

Caleb shrugged. “I told yeh the townsfolk wouldn’t stand for no trial.” “And if we happened to stir up some rowdy saloon gab, what’s it to yeh?” said a squat red-headed man beside Caleb. The two other men laughed, and Tanner spit in the dirt. “I knew yeh Marshes were nothin’ but trouble. Both of yeh git on out of that wagon, nice and slow. Lemme see those hands, Clyde.” “How’s he supposed to get out of the wagon with his hands in the air?” Kate said. “Yeh just worry about yer own neck,” Caleb said. “As little time as yeh got left to fret on it, anyway.” “Best do what he says, Katie Rose,” Clyde said. His eyes were wary as she turned to him. “I’m so sorry things didn’t set right with this. But when Jack heard things in the saloon turn ugly, we had to try.” “It’s all right, Pa. I’m sorry you got involved in all this.” “How touchin’,” Caleb said. “Now hush up and git.” Kate lowered her hands to grasp the side of the buckboard. “Keep ’em up!” “I can’t just leap out of the buckboard,” she said. “Let me help her,” William said. “You’ve done helped enough, gittin’ her caught up in this shameful mess,” Caleb said. While he was still talking, a flash of movement by the wagon caught William’s eye. Clyde Marsh dipped to the floor of the buckboard and came up cocking his rifle. Two guns went off before William could blink. “Kate!” he shouted. “Pa!” she yelled. Clyde’s body jerked as two slugs went into his chest. Red oozed from the holes in his shirt. The gun dropped to the buckboard floor with a clatter while the man fell to the dirt below. William stared in shock at the man’s limp form.

To Tame a Wild Mustang

219

“No!” Kate was out of the wagon in a heartbeat, falling on top of her father with pleading cries. “Pa, wake up. Don’t do this. Don’t leave me. Pa!” The words in reply were shaky and weak. “I love yeh, Kate. I knew yeh was innocent.” “Please, Pa!” Kate was sobbing again as she whirled around on the men. “Damn you. Damn you all! He’s a good man who done you no wrong.” “No?” Caleb said. “I warned that old fool he’d be sorry for pointin’ a gun at a Tanner. Now he is.” Her face screwed up with a rageful determination that sent a chill through William’s spine. He knew that look in her eye. She would leap at the men for vengeance and get a bullet for her efforts. This had to end with her safe. No matter what. “Kate,” William said in a calm, but firm tone. “Whixa:k’iniwh’a:di¬chwe.” Listen to me. Her eyes swiveled to his, flooded with tears and anguish. He swallowed as he fought to remember the right words. “Whe:-’e:n xwe:dohleh–te.” I will attack them. “Tsinti¬kyoh.” Run for your life. She frowned. “Dixwe:d? Do: owhtsit.” What? I don’t understand. “What the hell’s all that?” the taller of Caleb’s companions said. Kate’s pained look became tempered with confusion. William’s translation was rusty, he knew. Her Hupa might be lacking as well. Jack didn’t know a single word of the language, but that didn’t matter. He and his ranch hand—his lover, he corrected himself—were two men of the same mind. One glance and William knew Jack could tell exactly what he was planning. He gave an almost imperceptible nod in reply while William tried again with Kate. “Xwe:dohleh–te-de, tsinti¬kyoh hayahmi¬dining’xine:wh.” When I attack, flee to the Hupa. Her eyes widened. “Daw! Ning k’i¬te’.” No! You’ll get killed. “‘Ayneh!” Do it!

220

J. Rose Allister

“What is all that idiot babble?” the dark-haired man behind the others said. “That’s Injun talk,” Caleb said. “Looks like we got ourselves a couple redskin lovers. Even better reason to stick a rope around their necks.” William implored Kate with his eyes. “I’ll see you again,” he went on in Hupa. Her reply was stilted. “No. I can’t.” “Enough Injun shit!” Caleb said, cocking the hammer on his gun. “Or I’ll put holes in yeh both to match old Clyde’s. But I’d much rather have the fun of watchin’ yeh swing.” William’s stomach flipped over. When he attacked, it could hopefully distract them long enough for Kate to get away. But even with Jack on his side, two unarmed men against three guns would be a quick match. And Kate had no intention of taking advantage of his sacrifice. Stubborn woman. “Don’t mind them,” Jack said. “It’s just their love talk. And William’s tellin’ the woman not to try nothin’ stupid.” He shifted William a gaze that he returned with a raised brow. “So, Injuns got somethin’ useful to say after all,” Caleb said. “The three of yeh put yer hands on yer heads and line up. We’ve got a nice tree picked out fer the hangin’.” William set his jaw and stared Caleb square in the eye. “I’m sure you can’t wait to see this hangin’, since you set us up for so perfectly. I have to admit, Tanner, the whole thing was brilliant of you.” The man cocked his head. “What’s that supposed to mean?” “Come, now. We’re both intelligent men. Don’t think I didn’t realize you’re the one behind the raids.” Caleb’s eyes narrowed. “Yeah? How do yeh figure that?” “For one thing, the only men who knew what color shirt my uncle was wearin’ the night he died are you and me.”

To Tame a Wild Mustang

221

Eyes shifted back and forth between the men and William. “Yer sense ain’t makin’ a lot of sense, Tyler.” Jack’s quizzical stare said the same. “See,” William went on, “the thing about Jed was, he would turn as red as a fall apple when he was mad. So I’ll just bet what you said about the night he died was no lie. He must have turned the color of his shirt when he saw that a trusted Tanner was the one who was robbin’ him.” The other three men, whose faces were crooked into various stages of smug smiles, glanced at Caleb, who was studying William closely. “There is one thing I don’t get,” William went on. “Why are you in such a hurry to see us hung? Once ‘justice’ has been served, the raids will have to stop. If there are any more, folks will realize they strung up the wrong necks.” “Oh, I reckon I got all the money I need out of that particular line of work,” Caleb said. “It was fun while it lasted, but I can retire from it now.” He raised his gun. “All that’s left is to see to it that someone pays for the crime, so the town can put the tragedy behind ’em and move on.” “Son of a bitch,” Jack said in whispered shock. William’s hands rose again as the gun leveled at him, but he pressed on. “It was especially smart of you to use my horse for the raids.” “Tanner horses are too well known,” Caleb said. “Yer paint was flashy enough to be recognized. Fast, too. That was handy.” He gave a smug laugh. “Tell yeh what. Since yeh been so helpful in all this, I’ll give yeh a choice. Bullet in the back, or face it head on like a man?” William swallowed. “Thought you wanted to wait and see us hung on that special tree?” “Now that I know my secret’s out, yeh twig why I’ll have to end the lot of yeh before anyone talks? Come to think it, this way is better.

222

J. Rose Allister

I’ll get to be a hero for gunnin’ down the criminals that were tryin’ to escape. Yep, I figure shootin’ will do me just fine.” A voice came from the shadows behind him. “I figure yer confession will do me even better.” Caleb and the other men swung around, guns blazing. William and Jack threw themselves to the ground. “Get down, Kate!” Jack yelled. Bullets hit the back of the jailhouse wall, and Sheriff Angus disappeared around the side of the building. When the firing stopped, acrid smoke and dust hung in the night air. Angus’s voice came again. “Put yer weapons down and yer hands up.” With the men’s attention divided, William began to slide his way over to Kate, who was still kneeling on the ground beside her father, wearing a dazed expression. Jack inched closer to Caleb. “Come on out, Sheriff,” Caleb said. “We didn’t mean to fire on yeh. You just startled us, that’s all.” “I reckon I did, since I stumbled onto yer admission to bein’ the real rustler.” “Yeh heard that wrong. I never said I stole nothin’.” “Said enough to make me think yer books and livestock records got some discrepancies.” William made it to Kate’s side. A glance at Clyde’s ashen face and dull eyes told him the man was dead. He reached over to gently push the eyelids closed out of respect, then pulled Kate silently toward the wagon where they could wait it out in safety. Caleb spun on them and they froze. “Don’t either of yeh move. Sheriff, yeh best stand clear or I’ll have to shoot these escapin’ prisoners.” “I’ve got men on both sides of this building, Tanner. The first one of yeh so much as twitches a trigger finger will find himself face down in the dirt.”

To Tame a Wild Mustang

223

“What do we do, Caleb?” William heard the red-haired man whisper. Tanner gripped his gun tighter. “Then I reckon it don’t matter if I take the son of a whore and his whore with me.” He raised the gun and fired before William could move. “No!” Jack yelled, throwing himself in the bullet’s path. William’s heart stopped and he sucked in a breath. “Jack!” The man went down as gunfire erupted again. A sharp stab of remorse shot through William at the sight of Jack falling, but his immediate need was for Kate’s safety. He dragged her away from the corpse, and in a crouch close to the ground, he pulled her toward the wagon. The Marsh’s horses whinnied and reared at the gunshots, and William stopped. With the risk of them bolting, he couldn’t very well shove Kate under a wagon wheel and make a grab for Clyde’s gun, like he’d hoped. All that was left was to push her flat on the ground and cover her body with his, and that’s exactly what he did. The late night air exploded around them in the sounds of gunfire, and he covered his head and neck while he shielded Kate. He prayed for the nightmare to end with her survival when a bullet sent a blast of dust up near him and another whizzed by close enough to graze his hair. The ground began to rumble as the horses bolted, taking the wagon with them. He was dimly aware of Kate quivering beneath him while she clutched his shirtsleeves. This wasn’t going to work, lying here in the open. There was too much gunfire shredding the night to think either of them would get out of this in one piece. His eyes fixed on a long stick lying a few feet away, then they widened. That wasn’t any stick. Clyde’s weapon had fallen to the ground when the horses took off. It was too far out of reach, though. He’d have to move to make a grab for it. “I love you always, Kate,” he whispered into her ear. Her voice shook. “I love you, too.” He rolled off the woman, his arm automatically reaching for the shotgun. Any second he expected to feel the searing pain of lead

224

J. Rose Allister

piercing his rib cage. He brought the shotgun up while lying on his back, lifting his shoulders off the dirt so he could scour the night and pinpoint the gunmen. Two were already down. The short red-haired man was squatting behind a tree, clutching his firing arm. Caleb Tanner was crouched behind a rock that shielded him from the sheriff’s vantage point on the side of the building. But he wasn’t shielded from William. He could shoot Tanner in the back and the man would never know what—or who—had hit him. That would be the easy, cowardly way. Perhaps Tanner deserved a coward’s send off, too. But William couldn’t shoot a man in the back, not even a ruthless bastard like Caleb Tanner. He needed to face him head on, just the way Tanner had offered him. He stuck the stock of the gun firmly against his shoulder. “Tanner!” he cried out. The man whirled on him, his eyes narrowing in rage. His gun came around to train on William, but not fast enough. The shotgun blast caught Tanner full in the chest, sending his weapon skittering around the dirt. The man slumped back against the rock, then slid over until his head hit the ground. He didn’t move again. The silence that followed was so abrupt William wondered for a moment whether he was dead, too. “Tyler?” a voice shouted. He heard boot falls heading toward him. “You alive, Tyler?” Sheriff Angus’ voice was getting closer. “Maybe,” he called back. He dropped the gun and jerked his head around in panic. “Kate! Are you all right?” She nodded and sat herself up. “I think so.” “It’s over,” Angus said. “Tanner’s dead, along with two of his men. The third’s wounded and in custody.” “Jack!” William dropped the shotgun and raced over to where the man had taken a bullet meant for him. He lay sprawled on his back, eyes fixed and staring straight up at the moon. The blood William expected to see smeared on the man’s torso and pooling on the ground, however, was absent.

To Tame a Wild Mustang

225

“Jack?” William asked as he sank beside his ranch hand. Remorse gripped his gut and threatened to empty out what little was in it. “Are you with me?” He stared at the still form of the man who’d saved his life. Jack had been more than a damn good ranch hand and someone who’d shared an intimacy he’d never known with another man. He’d been a friend, loyal beyond words throughout the lean times and right up to the end. “What am I supposed to do now?” William said. Staring eyes blinked. “Water would be nice,” the man said in a croaking whisper. “Better yet, make that whiskey.” William grinned. “You’re alive?” “I wasn’t hit. The shot went wild. Wrenched my back and knocked my wind out fallin’ flat, though. Remind me never to drink afore I bust the two of yeh out of jail.” “We need the doc over here, Sheriff.” “Already on the way.” “Jack.” Kate was beside him without William even realizing she’d moved. She pressed a willowy hand against the man’s forehead. “Thank God you’re all right.” “I came to save yeh,” he said. “Both of us.” She nodded, and William saw her swallow hard. “We knew yeh were innocent. Clyde came to me and said we had to do somethin’ about it.” His head rolled slowly to where Kate sat. “We came up with a plan to bust yeh out, but I tried to talk Clyde into stayin’ behind. He wouldn’t listen. I’m sorry, Kate. I shouldn’t have let him.” Tears brimmed her eyes. “Pa’s always such a stubborn man.” Her use of present tense hung in the air a moment. William took her hand. “And the damn bravest one I ever saw.” His voice cracked on the last word as his eyes met Kate’s glassy ones. “Aside from Jack.”

226

J. Rose Allister

Jack reached a hand up, and William grasped it. With a groan, the man sat up. “I knew it weren’t you who done it, but I never would have twigged it were a Tanner involved.” “I barely figured it out myself.” He heard the crunch of Angus’s boots come up behind him. “Pretty smart move, Tyler, gittin’ Caleb to confess while I was hidin’ back there.” William stood, helping Jack to his feet. “To be honest, I had no idea you were there. I just wanted to hear the truth from the horse’s lips afore he did us in. Won’t say I’m not glad you came along when yeh did, though.” “Happy to oblige.” Grande shifted his hat on his head. “Guess that clears you of the charges I arrested you for.” “That’s a relief,” Kate said, still teary-eyed. The sheriff turned back to the decimated pile of brick rubble that had once been the back of their cells. “Still, there’s the matter of yeh destroyin’ my jail. And breakin’ out of it.” “We was just tryin’ to save ’em an unrightful hangin’,” Jack said. “The mob surrounded the front and were firin’ on yer deputy. I had to do somethin’ fast or they’d have killed William and Kate for sure.” “How is Deputy Smith?” William asked. “He took a bullet durin’ the scuffle.” “Got hit in the shoulder,” Angus said, his eyes fixed on William. “But he’ll be fine. Thanks fer askin’.” “He got hit tryin’ to save us,” William said. “He did a brave job in there.” “I suppose in light of the circumstances, I’ll drop charges on the breakout,” Angus said. “But there will be a matter of restitution.” “I’ll pay for all the damage to the jail,” William said. “Damn right yeh will.” The old man sighed, eyeing up the three of them. “Miss Kate, I’m frightful sorry yeh wound up a guest in my cell. And terrible sorry about yer pa. He was a brave man, from beginnin’ to end.”

To Tame a Wild Mustang

227

Tears glistened on her moonlit cheeks. Her voice broke into a whisper. “Thank you, Sheriff. For everything. And to you, Jack. You saved us.” She moved in and pressed a kiss to his cheek, one that would appear to the bystanders as nothing more than a thank you. But the look that passed between them held in its depths something deep and hungry. A look only William fully grasped, for he felt it, too. The nightmare was finally over. Life’s heartbeat had sputtered, but restarted for all three of them. Hopefully now they could move forward and live out the dream they shared together.

228

J. Rose Allister

Chapter Fourteen Four months later The front door banged open while the newlyweds laughed. Kate glanced at the entry, smoothing her lacy white gown while waiting for this big moment. William bent down to pick up his new bride, but Jack stopped him with a hand on his shoulder. “Now, seein’ as how yeh got to be the one to marry her, how’s about I get to carry her across the threshold?” “I suppose that sounds fair,” William said, turning to her. “If my wife doesn’t mind?” She beamed at the men who had just stood side by side at her wedding. Now, they stood together at the threshold of her new, married life. “I think that’s a splendid idea.” Jack, his hair slicked back neat like William’s and dressed in a wool suit that matched his eyes, swooped Kate up in his arms and strode into the entry way. “Yeh are the finest, most beautiful bride I have ever seen, darlin’. We’re the luckiest two men on earth.” “Especially the groom,” William said, closing the door behind him. “Welcome home, Katie Rose.” Jack eased her down until her white button-up shoes touched the ground. She grabbed William around the neck and kissed him. “No, I’m the luckiest woman. I love you, Mr. Tyler.” “And I you, Mrs. Tyler.”

To Tame a Wild Mustang

229

She beamed, her stomach heating at the sound of her new name. Jack was gazing at her with the same emotion-filled eyes he’d watched her with during the wedding. “That was a mighty fine ceremony,” Jack said. “I wish Pa could have been there,” she said, feeling the twist of loss in her stomach. The sting of tears rose in her eyes. “It was sad not havin’ him and Ma there. But I still felt them with me, somehow.” William took her hand, fiddling with the new slender band circling her finger. “I’m sure they were right there, smilin’ down on you. And in the meantime, my parents absolutely adore you.” She sighed. “That feeling is quite mutual.” She cocked her head. “You know, your father is quite the charmer. Guess I see where you get it.” “What about me?” Jack said, fussing pointedly with his bow tie. “Was I charmin’, too?” “Terribly.” Her smile turned serious. “I was glad when you let me catch your eye a few times during the vows. I was saying them to you, too, you know.” His brown eyes glazed. “And I vowed to love, honor, and cherish you, for as long as you’ll have me.” He arched a brow. “I just hope no one else noticed.” “The preacher’s wife gave Kate a strange look or two,” William said, leaning close to her face and taking hold of her chin. “She might have gotten the notion that a bride should have eyes for no one but her husband while she’s standin’ at the altar.” “And she is absolutely right,” Kate said, scratching at a spot on her scalp where the pins holding her veil on tugged on her hair. Her eyes slid over William’s fine gray suit, and her heart skipped. “The two of you looked so dazzling I couldn’t hardly take my eyes off of you.” “But only one was your husband,” Jack said. “The other was just the best man.”

230

J. Rose Allister

“And I plan to see that just the best man has the same duties in our household as my husband,” Kate said with a teasing lilt. He grinned. “That so?” William turned to Jack. “A better best man I couldn’t have asked for.” Now his eyes raked over the other man. “Or a more handsome one.” Their lips met with a groan, and Kate’s stomach jumped. “I’ve been waitin’ to do this all day,” William said. “Yeah,” Jack said. “The two of yeh were all lips and hands after the ‘I do,’ while yer best man was left standin’ in the cold.” “Poor darling,” Kate said with a wicked grin. “At least you get to be part of the wedding night.” “Oh, honey,” he said, sidling up to her and whispering in her ear. “I intend to be yer and William’s weddin’ night. Startin’ right now.” The men took her by the hands and led her to the bedroom, where they began slowly and sensuously removing the delicate wedding attire loaned to her by William’s mother. Kate stood watching them while goose bumps rose all over her body. She was married to William now, the man who had turned a young, feisty girl’s head years ago—and had unwittingly inspired her to pursue a life of nonconformity. And Jack, what could she say? He’d ridden onto her farm one day in search of the “hoss doc” and hadn’t flinched like the rest when he discovered she was a woman. The handsome cowboy had favored her with a heated smile that lit a fire inside of her, one that kept fanning hotter ever since. And then when she’d thought he’d deserted her to an appointment with the noose, he’d teamed up with another hero—her father—and rode in to save the day. So while she belonged legally and rightfully to William, she belonged privately to them both. While this sort of loving wasn’t something she could declare to the world, she had shouted it in her heart and declared it in the beds of both of her men. The three of them remained silent while her garments were lovingly laid aside. Her hair was unpinned by the two men whose smoldering gazes brought a rush of need between her thighs. Katie

To Tame a Wild Mustang

231

Rose Marsh had never been a conventional girl, something that had proven both a hindrance and an advantage. Now, Kate Tyler would spend her wedding night with an unconventional advantage not many brides could boast—the ability to relax and fully enjoy all the pleasures her men could bestow upon her without the fear, nerves, and physical pain virgin brides whispered about “enduring.” As the men’s mouths and hands began to move on her bare flesh, she smiled at the thought that maybe, such lack of convention was a freedom that pants-wearing, career-chasing women of the future would be lucky enough to embrace.

THE END HTTP://JROSEALLISTER.COM

ABOUT THE AUTHOR When she isn’t busy painting tall tales about the wild West and heroic cowboys, J. Rose Allister loves spending time in her patio garden, homeschooling her daughter, and reading or watching movies with her real-life hero, husband Mike.

Also by J. Rose Allister PolyAmour: Kata Sutra Siren Classic: Bewitching Love Siren Allure: Sinful Ella and the Wolf Siren Classic: Holidays Bite Siren Allure: Immortal Paradise 1: Suite Seduction Siren Classic: Immortal Paradise 2: Tropical Heat Siren Classic: Immortal Paradise 3: Seduced by an Angel PolyAmour: Immortal Paradise 4: Immortal Menage Ménage Amour: Crystal’s Cowboys Ménage Amour: Her Full Moon Cowboys

Available at BOOKSTRAND.COM

Siren Publishing, Inc. www.SirenPublishing.com